Jump to content

Leaderboard

  1. gymini29

    gymini29

    Member


    • Points

      31

    • Posts

      4,873


  2. Newmassaddict

    Newmassaddict

    Member


    • Points

      18

    • Posts

      117


  3. TheWeremuscleForest

    TheWeremuscleForest

    Member


    • Points

      18

    • Posts

      117,600


  4. a303guy

    a303guy

    Member


    • Points

      18

    • Posts

      2,687


Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation on 02/12/2018 in all areas

  1. Chapter 3 - Meeting Mitch The first step of my plan was to find a new gym. I did a lot of research and discovered a secluded, hardcore gym not far from my house. In the past, I would have been too intimidated to join a place like that but I was no longer afraid. I walked through the front door was a pleasantly surprised. What it lacked in visual appeal, it made up for in equipment. The small, dark room was filled with every piece of gym equipment imaginable. I did a quick walk through with the kid at the front desk and signed up on the spot. I then proceeded to change into my workout gear and started to workout. The moment I picked up my first weight and felt the blood rushing into my muscles I felt content. Within minutes I was doing dumbbell curls with 40lbs - my usual max. I racked the weights and hoisted the 50lbs and started to curl. To my surprise, I was able to perform 8 perfect reps before placing them back on the rack. Maybe it was my newfound determination or my new surrounds but I did something I never did at my old gym; I raised by pumped arms and hit a double bicep pose in the mirror. A smile crept across my face as my 18” biceps rose to form impressive peaks. Not wanting to loose my pump, I grabbed the 50lbs again and started to crank out more reps. When I hit 5 my arms were burning from the intense pump. At 7 I could barely move the weight. I struggled to replace the weights on the rack when I heard someone approach from behind. “Don’t worry about racking those weights. Just let the fuckers drop.” I turned to face a grey-haired man sporting a full, thick beard. “Ugh” was my response. “I can see you’re getting a good workout in. Not sure where you worked out before but here we don’t care about keeping the place tidy. When you’re chasing a pump, just let the metal fall. You can clean up later.” “Oh. thanks” I said and looked the man over. He was my height and although clearly older, his body appeared to be much wider than one would normally expect. He wore a overly baggy hoodie and equally baggy sweat pants. Extending his hand he said “Names Mitch. Welcome to my gym.” I was instantly aware at the massive size of Mitch’s hand. I glanced down to see it engulf mine. His grip was staggering as he pumped my hand twice before releasing it. “Andy” I replied. “Nice to meet you Mitch.” “Likewise. What do you think about the place so far?” “It’s great. This is my first exercise but so far so good” I replied. “Good to hear. I’ll let you get back to your workout. If you need anything, my office is right back there in the corner.” Mitch said and nodded to the back corner. “Thanks Mitch, will do.” I said and walked towards the cable to work my triceps. As I adjusted the pin I watched Mitch walk away. I couldn’t help but notice that he moved extremely slow. I chalked his slow amble up to his age and refocused my attention to the task at hand - working out. As my workout resumed I was once again consumed with achieving the most intense pump of my life. With every rep I closed my eyes and focused all the effort of flexing each muscle to its max. Every now and then, Bruce’s inhumanly massive body would flash in my mind and each time it did, I added additional reps to my lifts. I was so focused on my workout I failed to notice Mitch approaching. I slammed the loaded barbell down and turned see the old man just a foot away. I couldn’t help but stumble backwards at the sight. Mitch had removed his oversized sweater and was now standing shirtless next to me. Never would I have expected a man of his age to be so massive. “Sorry, kind of snuck up on you Andy. Looks like you are having a pretty great workout.” Mitch said. I was still too shocked to respond. The guy was an absolute monster! If Bruce was massive, Mitch was an entirely new category. My eyes darted across his bloated mass, thick veins and perfectly smooth (albeit pale) skin. “Didn’t expect an old guy like me to be this huge eh?” Mitch said, clearly used to this reaction. “FUCK” was all I could muster. Mitch chuckled “I like that reaction Andy” he said and with no noticeable movement, flexed his inhumanly pecs. his six inch deep cleavage deeper to what had to be over 12 inches. His upper pecs were so huge, his chin was pressed up a few inches to accommodate their bulk. “H-H-How?” I muttered. “How did a 58 year old man get this big?” “Well for starters, I work out for at least five hours a day. Owning my gym certainly allows for long workouts” He said as he playfully rotated his relatively tiny wrist causing his forearm to swell. Every movement caused thick cords of muscle to pulse and flex. Veins so insanely thick rose to surface as he momentarily got lost in the moment. “Sorry, I get carried away sometimes” he said and smiled. “When I’m not lifting, I’m gorging on food and guzzling gallons of protein. But of course it’s the cocktail of some seriously powerful steroids that help me grow this massive.” Mitch said nonchalantly. I was still too stunned to react. Every inch of Mitch’s exposed upper body defied all sense of reality. No one should be this massive, this ripped. As if sensing my thoughts, Mitch took a step back, untied his loose fitting sweat pants and let them drop to the floor. I audibly gasped and stumbled backwards at the sight. “Yup, happens every time I expose these quads.” He said and slowly rotated his gargantuan left quad. An obscene network of veins instantly erupted across the pale skin. When Mitch flexed I swear I could hear the massive muscles move. Deep cuts and overdeveloped muscle groups leapt into action, transforming his already massive quad into something altogether inhuman. The massive older man was clearly enjoying himself because he closed his eyes for a moment and let out a soft, low growl. Then he reached down and ran his hand over the cobbled surface of his flex leg. “How-w-w big?” I managed to ask. “38 inches the last time I measured” he said. I could only let out a whimper. “Pretty fucking massive aren’t they? Bet you never expected an old man like me to have a body this massive.” “I-I’ve never seen anything so massive!” “Fucking right you haven’t. There is no one as big as me Andy.” Mitch replied with a smile. It was at that moment I was finally able to focus on his face long enough to realize how good looking he was. Full lips, thick jaw and sparkling blue eyes. “Looks like you are enjoying this as much as I am.” Mitch said glancing at the growing tent in the front of my shorts. Terror consumed me as I thought back to my humiliation at he hands of Bruce. I instantly covered my growing crotch and turned to leave but suddenly felt Mitch’s powerful hand on my shoulder. “Andy, don’t worry kid. Look.” I slowly tuned to see that Mitch’s briefs were stretched to their limits. I was intently aware that he was massive all over. “Stay here” Mitch said and walked towards the front door. I hadn’t noticed that the gym was completely empty. Mitch locked the front door and closed the shades before coming back towards me. As the behemoth of a man moved closer I was awestruck by his sheer mass. Each slow step caused waves of muscle to ripple across his pale, perfectly smooth skin. Even his overdeveloped traps seemed to sway with each step. He spoke as he got closer. “I could tell you had a thing for muscle when I first say you Andy. I’ve learn over time to spot the men that aren’t just trying to get bigger but those that admire muscle on other men. I could also tell that you joined this gym for other reasons, reasons I’m not asking you to tell me today but as I watched you workout, I could see you were more driven than most professional bodybuilders I’ve meet in my life. Tell me Andy, am I right?” Again I was speechless. How did Mitch know? I nodded my head and involuntarily felt my eyes well up and suddenly I started to cry. Instantly I felt the largest arms I’ve even laid eyes on wrap around me. I placed my hands around Mitch’s swollen back and couldn’t come close to surrounding his stunning width. I suddenly felt so safe that I started to blurt out what had happened to me but Mitch stopped me. “Andy, no. I don’t care what brought you here. You can tell me in time. What I want you to tell me is the REAL reason you are here.” “What do yo mean?” I asked. “Tell me why you’re here.” I looked confused and said “I needed a new gym.” “No. Tell me what you want Andy.” Still confused I looked deep into Mitch beautiful eyes. “I want to get huge.” I said. Mitch smiled. “…and?” “Not huge, I want to be massive; like you. NO, not like you. I want to be bigger than you Mitch. I want to get so fucking massive that you can’t look at me without gaging. I want to crack the fucking floor when I walk. I want to be so thick that turning sideways STILL isn’t enough to fit through normal doors. I want to be so powerful that every metal plate in the room isn’t enough for me to do curls with.” I was shaking as I continued to unload. “I want the top pros to fear me. I want people to run scared at the sight of massive body.” Mitch had a tears running down his face when I finished. And to my shock and delight, he stepped closer, placed one meaty hand around my neck and kissed me hard. I was too amped up to act surprised. I opened my mouth wide as his muscular tongue slide inside my mouth. We stood there for close to five minutes kissing before Mitch stepped back. “I’m going to make all those dreams come true Andy” Mitch said. “What?” I exclaimed. “Do you know how long I’ve waited to meet someone like you? It’s a lonely life being a massive freak like me. Sure, guys say they like big guys but they can never handle REAL size. They see my obsession to grow as a sickness, selfish and unhealthy. They may stick around for a few days, even a week but eventually they run scared when they start to realize what I really am. But you’re different. I sensed it the moment I saw you and you’ve just confirmed that you are the same as me. Let me ask you a question; does this disgust you?” It took me a moment to respond. “Disgust? Never. Mitch, you are the most incredible specimen I’ve ever laid eyes on. Hell; I never imagined someone as huge as you could even exist.” Suddenly I felt no intimidation being so close to such a mountain. I stepped close to Mitch and pulled his head towards mine and started kissing him. Even I was shocked by this sudden display of confidence. I ran my hand over Mitch’s obscenely massive trap and felt the muscles twitch. I let out a moan and let my other hand travel down his bloated arms. I was instantly aware of how small my hand felt as it traced the deep ridges of his un-flexed tricep. Mitch moaned with pleasure and placed his hands around my waist. With minimal effort, he hoisted me off the ground. “Let’s take this to my apartment upstairs” he whispered in my ear and started to carry me towards the back of the gym. What happened next was the most incredible night of life. Mitch warned me that I wouldn’t be able to keep up for long but that in time, I would have no problem keeping up with him. Mitch’s obsession with muscle extended into the bedroom as well. We shedded our clothes within seconds. I was once again in awe of Mitch’s monstrously naked form and to my delight, he was aroused by my much smaller frame. He stood over me on the bed and licked his lips. “Fuck, I can’t wait to watch you grow Andy.” Hearing this made pre-cum start to drip out of my rock-hard cock. Mitch stopped me and stepped closed “cum on this.” he said and raised his right arm and flexed. Inches from my face the most incredible bicep leap to unfathomable proportions. As if sensing my surprise Mitch straightened and re-flexed the massive muscle. “I want you to cum on this 26 inch massive arm. Show me what all this muscle does to you.” He said and flexed harder. I was speechless at the sight. Heat radiated from it’s smooth surface as veins thicker than my fingers rose to the surface. In less than a minute I was spaying it with what seemed like a gallon of cum. Both Mitch and I groaned with pleasure. “Fuck me” I screamed as the behemoth stood over me again. Without hesitation the massive man grabbed hold of my legs and pulled me close. I screamed again as his 10” cock penetrated me. I closed my eyes in ecstasy but heard Mitch command me to open them and watch. I looked up to see what I can only described as a transformation. Mitch’s already pumped body expanded before my eyes. His already outrageously huge body swelled to what appeared to be twice it’s size. His once garden hose sized veins thickened. I swear I could see blood being pumped to his extremities. From my vantage point, his ruggedly handsome face was now obscured by his heaving pecs. Deep striations twitched and expanded across their surface as he started to pump his hard cock into my ass. Where there was once light from behind him was suddenly blocked out by his flared lats. As if watching my gaze, he showed me I was wrong. He wasn’t flexing. With a primal growl the monster of a man started to spread his inexplicably wide back. His arms had to let go of my quads as they were forced well past 90 degrees. I tensed as he continued to expand past what I had thought was possible. As if knowing I was close to my second organism, Mitch lifted his gargantuan arms and hit a double bicep pose. I felt his cock get even harder and without even touching me, his muscled cock lifted me a few inches off the bed. It was at that moment we both came. Me all over his cobbled abs and he inside my ass. He filled me with so much cum I could hear it splashing on the floor. He pulled out and I nearly collapsed then and there. Sensing I was almost at my limit, the massive man scooped me off the bed and started to kiss me with intensely. “Your turn” was all he said as he placed me on the floor and bend his body over the bed. It took me a moment to realize he wanted me to fuck him. I shook my head and refocused. I let out a moan as I looked down to see his slab-like glutes stating to swell. Like the rest of his overly-developed body, Mitch’s glutes were larger than anything I could imagine. They were also incredible well defined. Deep striations covered their every inch and with a level of muscle control I never knew existed, he spread them wide with just a flex. My respectable 8” cock was dwarfed by the size of his ass but he still let out a roar as I slid inside him. I placed my hands on their smooth surface and had to bite my limp as waves of flexed muscles pulsed under my grip. My eyes settled on what most mortals would consider a back, but on Mitch, it looked like the surface of the moon. Deep craters covered every inch. The level of development and separation was mind-blowing. If his lats looked huge from the front, the up-close rear view was almost too much for me to handle. With each tiny movement new muscle tensed into view. As if unable to control himself, Mitch start to swell and flex for me. I ran my hands of the rock-hard surface of his back. Never had I felt skin so smooth and muscle so hard. I tried to squeeze his lower back only to realize I couldn’t dent it. Mitch flexed each muscle I touched, causing it to bulge and twitch on command. I managed to trust my cock a half a dozen times before I was once again cumming a full load. I pulled out and stumbled backwards. With staggering quickness, Mitch spun around and caught me before I collapsed completely. The last thing I remember before passing out were Mitch’s arms engulfing my whole body and his rock hard cock leaking hot cum down my leg. --- I woke up hours later. I could feel the heat of Mitch’s sleeping body next to me. It took me a few moments to realize that what had happened wasn’t in fact, a dream. It must have still been early because the apartment was bright. I looked at Mitch’s face and noticed that he was subtlety smiling as he continued to sleep. I gazed over his massive body and once again felt my cock stir at the sight. I forced myself to look away and looked around the apartment. Like the gym downstairs, it looked like a converted warehouse. Exposed brick walls, thick timber beams and concrete floors made the whole place feel very industrial. I carefully crawled out of bed and started to wander around. The entire apartment was one huge open space. I instantly noticed that the entire home was dedicated to one thing, muscle. The walls were sparse but what “art” was hung were torn out pages from various bodybuilding magazines. Some were recipes, and workouts while the majority were pictures of the top pros. Before today, seeing pictures like these would have made me hard but a quick glance in Mitch’s direction only confirmed that they didn’t hold a candle to his size. The kitchen was on the other side of the room. It was large and contained top-of-the-line appliances. The stove alone looked to have come from a restaurant, capable of cooking large amounts of food at once. Near the kitchen was a wall of metal shelves. They were loaded with countless bottles and container of expensive supplements. I didn’t recognize most of the brand names but assumed they were the best of the best. One shelf was full of small vials of a green liquid. I picked one up and almost dropped it when Mitch spoke. “You found my secret serum”. I spun around to see Mitch smiling. He pulled the sheets down and patted the bed beside him. Without hesitation, I returned to bed. The massive man leaned in and kissed me. At that moment, I never thought I would ever feel that happy and safe. I nestled closer to Mitch and lightly caressed his massive body. I emitted quiet moans as I felt his different muscles bulge and twitch. “Tell me how you got so fucking massive” I asked. “That a long story that I’ll tell in time. All you have to know for now is that I’m 58 years old, 5’10” and weighed myself this morning at 365lbs.” I moaned again hearing that number. “Pretty fucking impressive isn’t it? Well, I’m not done growing yet Andy; and with your help, I may never stop. But first things first” he said and slid out of bed. I swear I heard the concrete floor crack as he made his way across the room. I watched in awe as his muscles flexed to accommodate his movements. He puttered around the kitchen for a few minuted before returning with two huge glasses of a milky white liquid. “Drink” he said and handed me a glass. I assumed it was a protein shake but it tasted much better than any I have ever tasted. “Protein mainly with some additional enhancements.” He said as he drank his down in a single gulp. I took a large swig “mmmm, it’s good.” “Glad you like it because that’s going to be a regular drink for you. Today we start really growing that body.” Mitch said with a smile. “Fuck yeah!” was all i could say. Mitch’s big hand reached under the sheets and grabbed by throbbing cock. “Feels like you are excited to grow. That’s good” Mitch said as he started to slowly stroke. “But you’ll need more than a protein shake” he said and reached over the side table and produced a needle filled with the same green liquid I saw in the vials. Sensing me tense Mitch asked “Have you never juiced?” “N-no.” I replied and looked embarrassed. “Don’t worry Andy. You’re in the best hands now. In this syringe is the same powerful mixture that has created this body” he said and bounced his pecs so quickly, the bed shook. I looked Mitch in the eyes, leaned in and kissed him. Then I turned over and lowered the sheet past my exposed ass. “I’ve never wanted anything so badly; well, except for your dick in my ass.” I said. Mitch chuckled and injected the green liquid into my left ass cheek. I flinched but instantly felt calm again. A moment later I felt the first wave of what I can only explain as euphoria as the intensely strong chemicals flooded into my blood stream. I rolled over onto my back to find Mitch waiting to accept my throbbing cock in his mouth. As a second wave hit me, my eyes rolled back in my head and I shot a huge load of cum into Mitch’s mouth. He drank every drop before rolled away and wiping his mouth. “Happens every time. That was the first time I got to taste an after-dose cum. Damned if that’s not the best thing I’ve ever tasted.” I mumbled something as the third wave hit and I passed out. Before I was completely unconscious I heard Mitch whisper “Get some rest, you’ll need it.”
    15 points
  2. Chapter One: Happy Anniversary I closed the trunk of the cab and stepped into the street to cross toward the old victorian house I’d be residing in for the next few days. It was a shabby looking abode; gate out front with a long path in the ally to the doorway hidden between the house and the building next door. I entered the code I’d memorized long ago on the padlock which spit out a key. I used it to enter, replacing the key after I’d gotten the door open. It was quite inside -- and quite dark. I walked down the inner corridor, past multiple bedroom doors, through the shared living area, into the kitchen, opened the door on the right and went inside. The room was small, neat but densely packed with a few dressers and an uncomfortable looking double bed. I dropped my shit near the window that looked into the alley. I opened the door to the bathroom, went in, and took a long piss. I signed deeply and looked down at my cock; a modest, circumsized 5 inches. I sighed again. I zipped up my pants and made my way to the sink to wash my hands. I looked up and into my reflection. The lighting in there was pretty flattering. My eyes were the first thing that stuck out. They were a light cerulean with a dark ring around the iris and flakes of green. The were complemented by a rather fair complexion, with a light smattering of freckles across my cheeks. I ran my hand through my hair. It was a fiery strawberry-blonde; tightly buzzed on the sides with some length on the top and a cowlick in the front that made it look like I perpetually spiked my hair. I had a cute button nose and a average jaw with a full, trimmed ginger beard which was much more red than the hair on my head. I glanced down at my shirt which I filled out pretty well. I was 5’10 and about 175lbs. I had a decent build from about 3 years of hard work at the gym. I took my shirt off to hop in the shower after a long day of travel. I looked again in the mirror, a little disappointed. I had some definition in my chest and shoulders, but my midsection only had the faintest impression of abs. I turned around and twisted my head to look at my back. My back and shoulders actually looked pretty good; my lats flared and the definition in my upper back & traps was on point. My eyes veered towards my ass; it was big, full, and round -- probably my best feature. I smirked and thought to myself, “...at least I look good on my stomach….”. I hopped in the shower for a quick scrub & quickly douched in prep for tonight's activities. I turned off the water and toweled off and made my way back into the bedroom. I laid down on the bed and quickly dozed off. “CHASE!!!” someone screamed, waking me from my sleep in a panic. I jolted up in a fright and my head hit a hard surface and a sudden burst of pain filled my skull. “Ahh… what the fuck Zach...” I moaned placing my hands on my head, rubbing it slowly. He sat on the foot of the bed doing the same. He replied, “Owwww… shit sorry, babe. I just wanted to startle you -- didn’t realize you’d jump up like that.” “What the fuck did you think was going to happen?” I retorted. “You can’t just go scaring the shit out of people while they’re asleep!” I glanced over at him. He had a soft smirk on his face, his hazel eyes lit up with excitement. I stared into his expression. He was half-Nigerian, half-Russian/jew -- he always said the combination made him look Moroccan. He had a squarish face with big lips and a strong nose. His skin was a light brown, complemented by his pitch black curly hair which he kept buzzed on the side wish some length on top that gave it a slight “I just rolled out of bed” look. He looked so handsome today. I could feel my expression soften. I leaned over and gave him a quick peck on the lips which he eagerly closed his eyes and accepted. “I missed you.” I said. “I missed you too”. He pushed himself up and grabbed me in a bear hug putting his weight onto me and we rolled backwards onto the bed. He weighed about the same as me, but was only 5’7” and mostly muscle. He squeezed me tightly and said again, “I love you. I missed you so much.” holding me for a second. “You know who else missed you?” he said slyly as he moved my hand down to a rock hard 8” pole tucked away in his pants. I grabbed it for a second and he flexed it. I felt it throb in my hand. I looked into his eyes -- he was ready to fuck. “Har har…” I fake laughed as I pushed him up. “Well I’m ready when you are beefcake” I winked back at him. He quickly hopped off the bed and started to unbutton his shirt. “How was your day?” I asked. “It was alright” he said. “About to get a whole lot better though -- which reminds me, I have something for you.” He’d finished unbuttoning his shirt and I got a good look at him. He stood 5’7”, 170lbs. He had a thick, muscular build with good definition. His 6-pack was faint without him flexing. His chest and arms were big and looked strong. He turned around and I started in awe his back. His back looked thick and muscled -- it was wide and came down to his waist in a nice v-taper. Fuck. He bent down and started going through his pack looking for something. “Babe -- I forgot how hot you were” I said, still lying on the bed watching him. He turned his head, still bent over and made eye contact with me. “You’re welcome.” he said matter-of-factly. I rolled my eyes. “Pfffttt -- Nevermind…” I replied. “Found it!” he shouted standing back up right. “What is it?” I said. “It’s your anniversary gift!” he said turning back around. “I was coming back from the gym with Erik and there was this little pop-up shop thing. It would best be described as one of those witch-wicka stores crossed with a sex shop I guess?” he said looking to me to see if I could picture it. I shrugged. “Anyway...“ he continued, “there was a little old lady there. I told here I was looking something to spice up our one year and she suggest this.” He held up a little vial with a strangely luminescent purple-metallic liquid inside. “She said it would bring out your desires…” he said looking at me seductively. “Heh… alright. Sounds neat. What do we do with it?” I said a little reluctantly. He knew I was into witchy shit -- chakras and voodoo and all that. I have a sleeve on my right arm comprised on images of various magical artifacts and runes mixed in with elements of music. I was a musician in a past life. “You drink it.” he said with a grin. “Wait -- what? why me?” I replied quickly. “Well, ” he paused for a moment seemly carefully choosing his words, “I feel like sometimes hold back a little in bed…” he said looking away. “I thought maybe this might help you loosen up a little.” I paused for a moment. It was true -- we’d been together for a year now but I hadn’t ever really disclosed my fetish for muscle growth. I had a sneaking suspicion Zach already knew something of the sort. He definitely knew I was into muscles -- we’d been to multiple sex parties together; he knew my interests. “Alright, why not” I said. “What’s the worst that could happen?” I suddenly thought to myself ‘death’. ‘Death’ is the worst thing that could happen -- you don’t have any idea what’s in the vial. “I’ve had worse, I’m sure” I thought to myself as I reached for the vial from Zach. I held the vial up to the light and looked at it. It seemed to swirl of its own volition. “Weird” I thought. Zach continued eagerly undressing. I continued laying on the bed, still naked, looking at the purple-liquid in the vial. “CHASE!” Zach shouted. I snapped to attention, looking at my now naked boyfriend. “Drink it already so you can take care of this” he said pointing with both hands toward his cock; rock hard projecting 8” straight out from his crotch. He was beautiful. I got a good look at his legs which were thickly muscled -- he had large quads from multiple years of squats at the gym. “Alright…. Well get over here then” I said with a slight chuckle. I popped the top of the vial and sniffed. “Smells sweet…” I thought. “Bottoms up!” I said as I tilted my head back with the vial to my lips and swallowed the liquid. It tasted slightly bitter. I spat and couched. Zach erupted in laughter. “Ughhh.. gross.” I said. “Sorry, babe.” he said as he continued to laugh. I felt the substance settle in my stomach and started to feel a little flushed. “I feel warm… like I just took a shot of whiskey or something.” He crawled onto the bed on all fours and over top of me and said softly, “Good.” he kissed my stomach, “means it’s working” he continued kissing my working his way up to my neck. He started kissing a little harder when he reached my neck. I was feeling pretty horny now. I felt my back arch a little as my hands found there way to his body and started feeling him up and down. I could feel the muscles in his back undulating as he worked my body. My cock was rock hard. He came up for air and looked my in the eye, “I love you -- so much” he said. “I love you too” I said as I lifted myself up a little to kiss him. He pushed me back down kissing me deeply. We continued making out as I explored him and he explored me. He pulled back up leaving me longing for more of his lips. I was so horny; feeling extremely flushed and I was breathing heavy. “Fuck me.” I said. The look in his eyes had changed -- he looked feral. He pulled up my legs and started to position himself. “Yessir” he said. He teased my hole and I moaned loudly. “Damn babe” he said with a slight chuckle. “You really want it, huh? Sure you don’t want me to loosen you up a little?” I normally require a fair bit of work up, but whatever was in that vial had me more primed than a bottle of Jungle Juice. “Do it.” I said. He pressed the head of his cock against my hole. He pressed in. I felt the pressure build to a sudden pop and his dick slid in. “Fuck….” I said, my eyes rolling back in my head as I continued breathing heavily. My dick was rock hard. My left hand immediately latched onto it and started to stroke. It was so sensitive. It felt huge in my hand. Zach slowly continued, “Fuck you’re tight babe. I love it….” he said as his dick continued the slow and steady march towards my prostate. He was still holding my legs up as he started to ease out then back in. He fucked me slowly, building pace as he pushed further and further in. I continued stroking myself off. I’d never been so hard. I started taking long and longer strokes on my dick. Something felt different. I looked down at my cock. It was red and looked huge. There was no mistaking. My cock was bigger. It must have been at least 7 inches. “Oh fuck…” I moaned. The idea of my cock growing was making me even hornier. My cock was slightly painful it was so hard. I kept stroking. Zach looked down and slowed a little, “Oh shit babe -- your cock! Are you ok??” he said. You could hear the battle between his worry for whatever was going on to me and the desperation to keep fucking me. “I’m fine” I said panting and stroking my cock. It was now at least 8.5 inches and seemed to slow down in it’s growth. “Keep.. hahh... going” I managed to say. My right hand joined my left. I was stroking my cock with both hands. It felt massive. My hands didn’t even fully enclose around it anymore. Zach picked up the pace on his fucking again -- he didn’t need to be told twice. My cock started growing again. I could feel it surging with size in my hands. “Ohh fuck.. OHH FUCCCCKKKK” I shouted as I started to orgasm. I felt my cock grow further in my hands as my balls seized and released their pent up load. I came. And I came. And I came for what felt like hours. I felt my hot warm jizz plaster my chest. Zach shouted as well as he released his load in my ass. I could feel the warms of his load fill my insides as he collapsed on top of me moaning. He kissed my neck as he continued to fuck me a little before he pulled out. “What...hah… the fucked just happened” I said as I looked down at my slowly softening cock. It was huge. It had to be at least 10 inches. “Fuck… my cock is massive” I thought. I grabbed it and held it up, flopping it around a little. It felt massive. Playing with it caused it to start to harden up again. “Fuck babe.” Zach said. “Are you ok? You cock…” “I know” I said cutting him off. “It’s huge. It feels amazing” “Uhh… I’m sorry I didn’t kno--” Zach started. “Babe” I said cutting him off again. “What are you sorry for? This is amazing. My cock. Is. Huge.” I said. “It feels so heavy. I wonder how big it is….” Zach regained some of his faculties and said, “Here, hold on. Don’t move.” He got up and grabbed a towel wiping himself off. I was still wiggling my new huge cock around. He took the towel and started to wipe the cum off my chest. I giggled. “Thanks babe” I said. He worked his way down and started to wipe the residual cum off my cock. The sensation of the towel on my cock head sent ripples of pleasure through my body. I quickly clutched his bicep stopping him panting again, “Fuck… It’s so sensitive.” “I bet” he laughed. “Now you know what this thing feels like” motioning towards his cock and winking. “I think you’ve got me beat now though…” he trailed off a little dejectedly. “Do you have a tape measure?” I said quickly sitting up. “Uhh… yeah hold on.” he turned and started to rummage through a drawer quickly pulling out and old tape measurer. I pulled on my cock a little returning it to a turgid state. I looked up at him with a grin holding out my cock, ready for it to be measured. He gently grabbed it giving it a stroke placing the start of the tape at the base of my cock in my fiery red pubes. He release the latch on the tape and started to pull it back slowly holding the start of the tape at the base of my cock. He counted out loud as my heart started to race, “6… 7… 8… 9… 10...11… 11.25! BABE! Your cock is 11 and a fourth inches! You’re 3.25” bigger than I am now!” “Fuck.” was all I said. Zach took the tape and wrapped it around my dick taking another measurement. “And 7.5 inches around” he said whistling. “Damn babe. That’s fucking hot.” I just stared at my now massive phallus. My heart still beating fast, pumping blood into it making it rock hard. “...And looks like you’re ready for round two!” he said laughing. “I could go another round” I said slyly finally looking up from my cock. He looked at me lovingly, leaned over and kissed me. “I love you” I said. “I love you too. Happy anniversary Babe.” he said. He must have fucked me at least another three times that night. There was no more growth, but my new cock was pumping out plenty of cum. After we’d exhausted ourselves, we passed out cuddling with me as big spoon as usual. However, this time, my huge cock was nuzzled warmly between his legs as we slept.
    9 points
  3. Yes! 8D The beginnings of the sweet super sweet revenge. >;3 <3 Also: I love Mitch. He is kinda dominant but not so much that he wouldn't let his partner be in control every now and than. And he is so nice and kind and i bet that he and Andy are gonna be life partners. 83 <3 Though i definitely hole that the serum and everything will have a much hreater effect on Andy than either of them can imagine. >;3 I definitely wonder if Andy would be able to be big enough that he can hardly get through double doors (sideways that is). >;3 With added height cause he needs to be able to move after all. And with a dick to match of course. xP That way he will be able to take sweet revenge on that bastard in every way possible. >;3 Mwahahahahaha! ( lol )
    2 points
  4. Chapter Two - My Turn I barely remember the ten minute drive home but once inside the safety of my house I collapsed on the floor and started to sob. How could I be aroused by such an evil person? I got up and made it to the bathroom and started the shower. I purposely didn’t look at myself in the mirror. I was so ashamed of myself. As the hot water ran over my skin I finally started to relax. Flashes of Carl being dominated and humiliated by Bruce kept creeping into my mind. Then it wasn’t Carl I was thinking about. I only pictured Bruce. His massively hulking body lifting insane amounts of weights. Sweat puddling on the floor as he pushed his already massive body to new limits of growth. Minutes passed before I snapped out of my daydream only to discover that I was stroking my cock. My heart leap but I couldn’t stop jerking. I closed my eyes again and pictured Bruce hitting that terrifying most muscular pose just inches from my face. I could practically see the blood being pumped through the countless veins that covered every inch of his body. Less than ten strokes later, I sprayed a massive load of hot cum all over the side of the shower. I stepped out of the shower and caught my reflection in the mirror. I caressed my wet, smooth hard pecs and smiled. Maybe it wasn’t Bruce as much as his size that was getting me off. That thought brought some comfort to my racing mind. “That must be the reason” I muttered. “I could never be attracted to an asshole like that.” It was true that the larger I became, the more mass I wanted for myself. In the last two years I had become obsessed with getting bigger. I still remember the turning point years ago when I decided that enough was enough. I joined the gym on my 34th birthday and never looked back. While I had been making good gains, I was still nowhere near as big as I wanted to get. The more I thought about this, the more relaxed I started to feel. It wasn’t Bruce I wanted, it was his size. I feel asleep that night thinking about what being 332lbs of massive, superhuman would feel like. When I woke up the next day, I chalked the pervious day up as just a fluke, brought on by my desire to get bigger. For the next three weeks my workouts were amazing; I had even gained another five pounds of new muscle. I was also fortunate to not run into Bruce again. Maybe his final humiliation would be the last time I ever laid eyes on the beast…until today. --- If I was impressed by my own weight gain recently, Bruce looked to have tripled my gains. Three weeks ago he reached an astounding 332lbs but seeing him across the gym I would have guessed he’d added 15 more pounds for pure muscle. I did my best not to let Bruce’s presence derail my workout. I settled into a pretty good chest workout only flinching every time I heard Bruce let out a loud grunt or when he slammed heavy weights down. I tried not to look in his direction but I couldn’t help but glance over at him as he flaunted his growing body for the whole gym to see. I was also encouraged by the fact that as obnoxious as he was; he did not seem to be tormenting anything today. That was of course until I accidentally made eye contact with him. I had just racked my final bench press set an sat up on the bench. I lifted my head and Bruce’s hulking frame was directly across from me. He was using the bench press rack opposite me. He had just racked his weight and sat up at the exact same time. Terror overtook my body as our eyes meet. A cocky grin crept across Bruce’s face and he clasped his hands together and his upper body started to swell. He leaned forward causing his vein-covered shoulders to erupt with the deepest striations I’d ever witnessed. His thick meaty traps rose to suffocate his pillar-thick neck. As his already inhumanly massive arms reached full flex, there wasn’t a part of his upper body that still resembled what was considered human. I remember thinking LOOK AWAY but was unable to do so. It was at that moment Bruce stood up and started to move towards me. I froze in terror as the massive freak stood over my trembling body. “Good set?” I heard him ask. Too scared to look up, I just nodded my head. Suddenly I felt his enormous hand cup my chin and force my head up to meet his manic stare. He let go of me, knowing I wasn’t stupid enough to look away. I stared at a wall of flesh and veins that eclipsed everything else around me. Involuntarily the massive man’s pumped pecs twitched and flexed. Deep, sweaty cuts appeared on every inch of exposed skin. “Bet you wish you had pecs like this.” He said and turned his body 90 degrees. With a grunt he positioned his hands and started to hit a side-chest pose. Instantly, his body inflated. His already blood-engorged chest tripled in size. The overdeveloped muscles contorted and solidified inches from my face. His chest ballooned to it’s maximum size, causing his chin to rest between their deep cleavage. As if sensing my thoughts, he relaxed slightly and repositioned himself. To my utter disbelief, his chest grew even bigger. He literally transformed himself before my eyes from a being so huge, any professional bodybuilder would be envious of to something entirely inhuman. Deep separations between each muscle group tightened as every space and gap filled with hard, powerful muscle. I could see his entire body tremble to display his superior mass and conditioning. It was at his full flex that he glanced down between my legs. He stopped posing and a huge grin came over his face. “Holy shit! Looks like someone has a crush on Bruce’s big muscles.” I covered my raging hard-on instantly but it was too late. A new level of terror overtook me. “Hey everyone! Looks like this little faggot has a crush on me!” Bruce yelled so the entire gym could hear. Desperate to get away, I tried to stand up but with seemly little effort, Bruce pushed my back down on the bench. “Well little man. If you like this body so much, why don’t I give you a real show” Bruce said with a chuckle and took a few steps back. With one fluid motion, he stripped off his skin-tight shirt and tossed it aside. He then grabbed the waist band of his baggy shorts and pulled them past his ridiculously massive quads. He stood straight up, exposing his nearly naked body. Underneath his clothes he wore a bright blue pair of underwear that left nothing to the imagination. I was aware my mouth was open and tears we running down my face but I could do nothing to stop it. “You think this 67” chest is huge? Check out the rest of this 340lb BEAST.” He bellowed. Bruce planted his feet and started to flex. Displaying inconceivable muscle control, he started to flex individual body parts. It was obvious which parts he was flexing as they visible tripled in size instantly. He began with his calves. Like the day with Carl; each calf muscle mutated into rock hard muscle and thick, snake-like veins. “25 inches.” Bruce said as he reached full flex “Biggest calves on the fucking planet.” he said. Then his quads sprang to life. I swear there was an audible rumble as the thick muscles started to expand. Once again, Bruce’s muscle control was incredible. The separate muscle groups of his quads seemed to flex independent of each other. Un-flexed, they hung over his relatively tiny knee joints. With a grunt, they flexed to impossible density and raw power. Veins always criss-crossed their surface but when flexed the display was downright frightening. Through gritted teeth Bruce muttered “38 inches”. In the distance I heard someone stifle a scream. As impossibly massive as Bruce was, he still maintained an incredibly balanced physique. The sweep pf his quads was text book perfect and somehow made him look even larger than he clearly already was. With a primal growl the monstrous freak standing two feet way raised his bloated arms and somehow tucked them behind his brick-hard abs. He dropped his shoulders and started to expand his lats. At first nothing happened, with the exception of his traps and shoulders engulfing his head, then suddenly his lats sprang into action. Within seconds he looked to be as wide as he was tall. Thick, dense, piles of muscle exploded from each side. Momentarily there was a gap between his arms and back but quickly that disappeared as his lats spread even further. When I thought the flex had hit it’s apex, Bruce did the impossible. He gritted his teeth and let out a roar that shook the walls of the gym. I couldn’t contain my reaction and let our a loud whimper. Bruce’s massive form morphed right before my eyes. Every pro-bodybuilder I’d even seen online, every fantasy I ever had thinking of growing bigger and bigger, even the photoshopped pictures I’ve viewed hundreds of time paled in comparison to what I was witnessing. Every inch of the behemoth’s body was flexed to it’s maximum. Veins visibly throbbed and sweat was literally pouring off him. Even his face was covered in a network of veins. The sight was too much for most people to handle. To say that Bruce looked grotesque was an understatement. He no longer looked human. Instead he was nothing but one massive wall of quivering muscle. Bruce was visibly struggling to hold the epic flex but somehow managed to fight through he pain. Even more surprising, he was able to speak one word directed at me. “C-C-CUM!” he screamed. At that moment I lost all control of my body. It was as if I was watching myself from above. Unable to contain my reaction to the sight in front of me I felt my body convulsing. I remember feeling the sensation of wetness running down my leg but I could not take my eyes of Bruce’s body. Only when he finally relaxed the pose could I look down and see that I had sprayed a bucket of cum onto the gym floor; without touching myself. I looked back at Bruce who was breathing heavy and laughing at me. “Looks like the little faggot couldn’t handle all this muscle.” I was suddenly aware of what had just happened and that all eyes were on me. I was completely modified and jumped off the bench and started to run towards the front door. I remember stumbling a couple of times as my brain could not control my feet. By the time I reached my car I was crying uncontrollably. I don’t remember the drive home but I remained in my driveway for close to an hour sobbing before mustering the strength to go inside. I took the following week off of work. I was too embarrassed and depressed to face the world. But as my hurt feeling faded a new emotion started to take over - rage. I was no longer mesmerized by Bruce’s massive body; I was disgusted by the evil person he was. The more I dwelled on what happened at the gym, more focused I became. Sure, I spent a few days in bed feeling sorry for myself but the rest of time away from society I became obsessed. I was determined to enact revenge on Bruce and wasn’t going to let anything or anyone stop me.
    2 points
  5. It's been a while since my last story. Here is something new I've been working on. I figured I'd post the first chapter to see if there is an appetite for more. Let me know what you think. Sweet Revenge Chapter One - Bruce the Beast I was still getting changed in the locker room but I knew he was already out in the weight room. A shiver ran up my spine when I heard his wall shattering roar followed by a loud crash of heavy metal hitting the floor. No matter how old or big I got, knowing he was nearby made me feel like a scared little kid again. I could have packed up and left right then and there but I was determined not to let him ruin another workout. Besides, maybe I would be lucky today and not be the focus of his attack. I spend a few extra minutes regaining my composure before stepping foot outside the locker room. As I approached the weight room I saw familiar looks of terror and disgust on some of the gym patron’s faces. I almost faltered but caught my reflection in a mirror at the last second. I was 37 years old, 5’9” and currently weighed an impressive 225lbs of hard, relatively lean muscle. I shook my head and squared my shoulders while repeating a mantra in my head: /Don’t let him keep you from achieving your goals./ As mentally prepared as I thought I was, the moment I saw him a I instantly felt pangs of terror in my stomach. Standing not 12 feet away, was the largest, meanest man I’ve ever known. His name was Bruce but he referred to himself as BEAST. While only 5’11” he carried more muscle mass than most pro-bodybuilders. I knew he had surpassed 330lbs a few weeks ago because when he stepped on the scale and saw the massive number, he started to shout at the top of his lungs. The entire gym jumped in fright as he screamed “332! 332! FUCK YEAH! 332! I’M A FUCKING BEAST!” As if that wasn’t enough to get everyone’s attention, he then proceeded to slam his massive fist into the rather solid looking wall in front of the scale. The impact shook the entire gym. I remember recoiling in horror as his already inflated ego swelled exponentially. He stepped off the scale and started to hit pose after pose as he continued to express his excitement for reaching a new and mind-boggling weight goal. He lifted his 24” plus arms into a monstrous double bicep pose. A few gym goers nearby looked away in disgust. Not only was his body truly enormous; he possessed a level of vascularity that was downright shocking. Garden hose thick veins criss-crossed every exposed inch of tanned, smooth skin. His eyes were wide and manic as he repositioned himself into most muscular pose. He was wearing a tattered string tank top that looked ready to rip apart. I remember physically shaking at the sight while not being able to look away. The longer he held the pose, the more veins he produced. With a new found level of confidence, he waddled back towards the weight room. He approached a gym patron doing squats with 2 45lb plates on each side. Without waiting for the poor soul to finish his set, Bruce gripped the seemingly heavy bar and lifted it off the unsuspecting guy’s shoulders. The frightened man spun around and recoiled in horror as Bruce started to pump out textbook perfect bicep curls with the weight once being used for squats. “MOVE” he screamed, causing the man to trip over the squat cage as he scrambled away. With an unobstructed view of his massively pumped body in the mirror, Bruce started to increase the speed of his bicep curls. His already pumped 24” arms instantly swelled to previously unseen mountains of vein covered muscle. They appeared to surpass 26” after a dozen reps. When the crazed monster counted 25 reps he let the bar crash to the ground and simply turned and walked away. Bruce’s focus was on his blood-engorged arms. He lifted his meaty forearms and stared with admiration as his biceps swelled and pulsed with power. “332lbs!” he repeated loudly. Along with pumping his body to obscene levels of muscularity and vascularity, Bruce decided to partake in his other favourite pastime; humiliation. He spotted a local bodybuilder doing pec flys on a weight bench near the racks of dumbbells. Although I didn’t know the guy, I knew his name was Carl and he had recently placed second in the super heavyweight division of a local bodybuilding show. He was the same 5’11” as Bruce but his current post-contest weigh of 255lbs looked comically small compared to Bruce. In any other gym, Carl would have been considered the biggest man around. Sadly today, Carl was about to become the focus of Bruce’s attention. I remember crouching behind the leg press machine as Bruce approached the unsuspecting bodybuilder. Carl was cranking out flys with a very impressive pair of 65lb dumbbells as Bruce approached from behind. Before he could react, Bruce placed his meaty paws on each of the weights at the top of Carl’s set. Carl jerked his head back to see Bruce’s menacing face hovering above his face. “Oh, need some extra resistance there little man?” Bruce said and started to apply pressure to the weights. “Don’t drop the dumbbells.” Carl didn’t know what to do but it was clear to him that Bruce’s grip on the weights would not allow him to drop the weights. As more pressure was applied; Carls face was over come with a look of terror. “I can feel you shaking little man. Come on and use that huge chest you think you have.” Bruce taunted. The poor bodybuilder’s feet started to stomp the floor as he struggled to move the weights but it was to no avail. Bruce’s superior power slowly pressed the weights until they visible dug into his dense pec muscles. To further inflict more torture on Carl, Bruce held the weights so he was literally trapped on the bench. “Fuck you are WEAK!” Bruce shouted and quickly adjusted his grip of the dumbbells. With a loud grunt he lifted them off Carls chest and started to curl the large weights. “I can barely feel these weights dude. FUCK, your chest must really be weak. Look at how easy I can curl these” Bruce said and continued to crank out reps. Carl regained his composer as much as he could a stood up from the bench. Bright red indents were clearly visible on his pecs. His face was also red and he looked angry. “Hey man! What the fuck do you think you are doing?” He screamed at Bruce. Bruce stopped curling the weights and let them fall to the floor with a thunderous crash. He slowly turned to face Carl, the thick cords of his bull neck twitched and flexed as he moved. He squared his shoulders and his already mammoth body began to swell with incomprehensible new size. Carl’s mouth dropped open and Bruce hit a truly horrific most-muscular pose. I’ve seen many bodybuilders hit this type of pose and never am I turned off by this display of muscular development but the sight I witnessed made me audibly gag. Bruce’s extreme mass and conditioning was something I’ve never imagined was possible (expect for a well crafted photoshopped image online). “I do whatever the FUCK I WANT LITTLE MAN!!!” Bruce screamed. Carl was too shocked to respond. Bruce relaxed his pose but his pumped up body remained it’s newly bloated size. The smallest movement sent ripples of muscles cascading across the terrifying freak’s body. “That’s right you puny human. Get a good look of my massive body.” Bruce chuckled and bounced his blood engorged pecs in Carl’s face. “In fact, I think you should get on your hands and knees and beg me not to break you in two right here.” Carl’s eyes widened and his mouth dropped open but he was too shocked to speak. “I’m sorry; did that sound like a question?” Bruce said and stepped closer to Carl, his pecs grazed the smaller bodybuilders own huge pecs. “Fuck you; I’m not going to beg you for anything.” Carl said with the sternest voice he could muster. Bruce lifted his head and let out a loud laugh. Then with frightening speed, he placed his huge hands on either side of Carl’s neck. The unsuspecting bodybuilder went stiff with terror. “I guess you didn’t understand my request since you are still standing little man.’ Bruce said as he started to grip Carl’s well developed trap muscles. “Now I guess I’ll have to teach you a lesson.” Bruce’s bloated forearms looked to be 20” from his previous lifts but they instantly swelled to grotesque clusters of veins and ripped to-the-bone muscle as he applied more pressure. I'll never forget the sound I heard next. To this day; I'm not sure if Bruce exerted his full strength or just a fraction of what he was capable of but Carl let out an agonizing scream that shook the windows of the gym. His legs gave out and his body went limp but he remained vertical; because Bruce deciding to not let him drop. For a horrific 10-15 seconds, the much larger monster of a man held his prey in mid-air by just his meaty traps. When his point was made; Carl was dropped to the floor in a heap. With a demonic chuckle, Bruce, extended his right leg and flexed his inhumanly massive calf. Like the rest of his body; a network of pulsating veins covered every inch. As he flexed, his overly developed muscles swelled to a size twice that of Carl's head. Once fully flexed, Bruce administrated his final humiliation. "Lick it" he commanded in a low rumble. Carl barely moved but was able to mutter “N-No.” Bruce simply adjusted his pose, sending another ripple of muscle up his calf and thigh. “LICK IT!” he screamed. With tears in his eyes, Carl timidly moved toward the enormous calf and licked the smooth, sweaty skin. He then recoiled and started to sob uncontrollably. I felt psychically sick at the site of the once confident bodybuilder being reduced to a heap on the floor. I turned and ran out of the gym, stopping at a nearby trash can to puke the contents of my stomach. I regained as much of my composure as I could and rushed to my car as fast as I could. Once safely inside I noticed that I was shaking but that’s not what concerned me the most. I looked between my legs and let out a yelp at the visibly wet spot on my shorts and my raging cock pressed tight against the fabric. “Oh my god” I whispered.
    1 point
  6. Ginger 1 and Ginger 2 or G1 and G2, as I call them as I could never keep them straight, and I think they like it that way. We lay entangled on the bed, one on each side me, each nuzzled against my side. G1, on my right, with an arm draped over my chest, playing with my dark blonde chest hair, pulling at my nipple every once in a while, licking at some drying cum. G2 laying soft wet kisses to my upper left rib cage. Their legs enmeshed with mine, and sweaty after our recent session. They both continued to move their legs around, rubbing against my hairless legs, hitting my ball sac and dick once in a while, hoping I’d respond somehow. My right arm caressing G1’s back, stroking his lower back, down towards his firm ass. A light coating of sweaty ginger hair making my fingers slip and glide over the area. My left arm tucked behind my head so my bicep is flexed and available if G2 decides to move on to something different. I nudge G2’s head, he looks up, sees my bicep, and licks his lips, then scooches up. Even after the fun we just had over the past hour, these two seem to be insatiable, but I’m just toying with them, waiting for my strength to return, so I can get back into the show and give them a second round they won’t soon forget. Now, I’m 6’2”, 235, gym rat, strong as fuck, blonde hair, grey eyes, and a nice coating of chest hair. I don’t bother to trim it, but keep the rest of my body hair free. I like to keep my chest hair as a surprise for when I meet up with a guy and they think I’m smooth. But, these two were a treat. I eventually found out they planned on trying to put a fast one by me, by making it seem there was only one of them. I’m in the process of getting them back for it. I saw G1 in the gym one day. He’s about 6’, 190, great build, and found out he is stronger than I thought he’d be. There was something in the way he looked at me with his hazel eyes that made me just walk over and stand behind the flat bench to spot him. I doubt he would have needed the help as he seemed confident he could push the 285 around with ease, but he appreciated the help. He also appreciated the view up my shirt, when he laid down, to my flat abs and muscled pecs as he licked his lips. He stopped staring, his eyes grew intense and he pushed the bar up and proceeded to grind out 8 reps at nice even pace. On the ninth rep he started to falter. I put my hands under the bar to help, but he grunted angrily and I moved them away. He arched his back to the fullest it would go, pushed out a spit laden breath, and shoved the weight up. He blinked and I helped him re-rack the bar. Dude had some strength. I’d have to get his name at some point. There was sweat pouring off his head, onto his neck, and down into his t-shirt. Then I noticed the ginger hair and how curly it was and I nicknamed him Ginger in my head. I wanted to reach my hand into it and just play with the curls. I was getting hard just thinking about the fun I could have with him. He gave me his thanks and proceeded to wipe the bar and bench off and walk away. What the fuck just happened. Nobody walks away from me, yeah, I know, cocky sounding SOB here, but I’m really not. Just a persona for the gym boys. I stare after him and watch that tight ass move away. I start to pitch a tent. A few days later, I’m at the gym again and I see Ginger walk right on by, as if I were invisible. He walks back to the flat bench and starts his set. I stand there thinking it’s a bit weird to do a second round of chest right on the heels of the first round, but you know, everyone has a plan. Let him have at it. I start my set of bicep curls using a straight bar with 25lb weights on each side to start, going light tonight. I rattle off a set of 10, rest for 30 seconds, and then do another 10. Good warm up set. I glance over to Ginger and see he’s up to 185 and moving along like a champ. I toss and another 10 to each side and decide to take my time. I want to be fresh if he looks for help again. I curl out another two sets and switch up to 2 25lb weights on each side. I glance into the mirror to check my form and notice he is looking at me. He wasn’t giving me the ‘come spot me’ look from a few days ago and it kind of bothered me. Who was this guy and was he giving me the brush off? Again, what the fuck. He gets up, ups the weight to 285 and I think, here it comes, the look to come spot him. I’ll get him by ignoring him. I stand there and, as casually as I can, turn towards him, but look past him. He grins at me, almost laughs, lays back down and proceeds to rattle off 10 reps. He racks the bar, gets up, wipes the bar and bench off, and walks by me. He says, “You’re going to catch some flies keeping your mouth open like that.” I am dumbfounded. What just happened? I am tempted to follow him, trap him in a corner, lift him up by his armpits and shake him around a bit. Need to show him who the boss is and that I’ve got the muscles to back up what I say. By the time I come out of it, he has started his next exercise. Ginger proceeds with his chest routine, barely giving me a glance. I try to put him out of my head, but every time I turn around, he is just in my range of view. I’m not sure if he is doing it on purpose or it’s just a coincidence. I move from the straight bar bicep curls to lateral shoulder lifts and some squats. I know, I know, concentrate on one or two body parts a day (legs or chest or arms), and don’t go with a pansy workout of hitting a lot of body parts all on the same day. But this kid, and I wasn’t even sure how old he was, was under my skin and it was bothering the fuck out of me. I need to calm down. I head to the bathroom, lock the door, and yank off a quick load. It eases my mind. Unfortunately, or fortunately, depending on how you think of it, the mental image I was focusing on was me tossing Ginger around and fucking him silly. A few days later, Thursday night, leg night for me. Back to my routine. Ignore Ginger if he shows up. Plan in place. Start on a leg extension machine, move to a quad curl machine, onto incline leg presses. My legs are pumped I feel like they could crush watermelons between them, or some punks head, if he gets on my nerves, and then he shows up. I ignore him, but he settles into the full rack machine next to me and starts doing squats. Dammit, why does he have to do legs on my leg day? I stare at my machine, 6 plates on each side, easy set coming up. I polish off 10 reps. I reach up to pull myself up and he leans over and says, “Not bad”. I ignore him. Yeah, dick move, but I act like I in full workout mode. He shrugs and adds another 45lb to each side his bar. Up to 90lb a side and the bar itself, 225, not too bad. He gives me the can you spot me look and I glance away, but them realize I’ve taken it too far. The kid is asking for help, just suck it up and help him. I turn back and nod yeah. He nods. We get into position and he pushes out a solid 10 reps and racks the bar. He turns and nods again in thanks. Ok, ice broken, he’s not a dick as I thought. I go back to my routine and he moves on with his. About 15 minutes later, I’m doing deadlifts and notice he is back in the full rack machine and is loading up the bar again. I’m completely puzzled. I wander over and ask, “Doing another set after the ones you pushed out earlier?” He looks at me and says, “Just got here buddy.” I stare at him for a long moment, muscles start to tense up, biceps twitch, and my chest tightens, and the feeling of needing to show him whose boss pops into my head. “Can I help you with something?” he casually asks. Then I hear a similar voice behind me say, “If he can’t, maybe I can.” I turn to see his spitting image. Ok... Twins… Fuckers. I turn back to the first one and he gives me a mischievous grin. G1 walks next to him and gives me the exact same grin. I start to laugh out load. A bunch of guys stop their routine and turn to look at me to see what’s so funny. We exchange names and I tell them I’ll just call them G1 and G2. They laugh and say ok. I find out they are in their mid-twenties, have good jobs, and like to be with each other as much as being with other guys. They explain they saw me a few weeks ago and hatched a plan to get my attention and to act as if there were only one of them. They’d run hot and cold towards me to see how I reacted. Once they got me riled up, they’d come clean. I tell them G2 almost got the shit kicked out of him for his antics. They laugh and I thought to myself, I’m going to have a lot of fun these two. That was 2 months ago. We decided to become workout partners, or a workout trio?!? They indicated they were looking to get stronger and I agreed to help them. I also told them I would not take it easy on them and if they expected to make some gains, they’d have to work at harder than they were used to. They both agreed. I gave them all the workout tips I knew and if I did not know something, I researched it and showed them what I’d found. They really appreciated all the help and were always asking what they could do for me. I told them working out together was the best thing they could do for me. It pushed me to new heights and made me rethink my workout plan as now I was planning for 3 – or 2 as I counted them as one. LOL Earlier tonight we met at the gym and were going to do an intense bicep workout. I planned on giving them a show afterwards as a surprise. We started off with Incline dumbbell hammer curls, 25lb, 35lb, 45lb weights. They kept up. All biceps getting a nice early pump and sheen from the sweat we break. Next was Incline Inner-bicep curls, 25lb, 35lb, and 45lb. G1 and G2 are powering thru it like beasts. They stood next to each other and gave encouragement and would act as spotter. I would point out adjustments to form or movement so they were getting the most out of the exercise. Onto standing concentration dumbbell curls. Same weights. They were keeping up which was good. I wanted them to push themselves thru the workout. Only way to get stronger and bigger is to push yourself. I ask them how they’re doing and they say fine. I ask them to flex and they both throw impressive double bi’s. I toss mine up and they nod with approval. I can tell they want to reach out and touch the muscles. I squeeze for an extra second and they keep on staring at the muscles. Next was the EZ bar curl. I used a 45 bar with 35lb weights. They used a 45lb bar with 25lb weights. This is where I moved ahead of them. Second set we all added 10lbs to each side. Last set, I added a 25lb weight to each side and they added another 10 to each side. I’m curling 185 and they’re at 135. Not too bad, but I’ll get them higher. They’re each sweating profusely and their t-shirts are becoming soaked thru. I can see G1’s nipples and that G2 tends to shave his chest more religiously then G1. Exercise # 5 is a wide grip standing barbell curl. I start at 115lb again. They move down to a 35lb bar and put 25lb on each side. 85lb is pretty good, especially after the workout we’ve already had. We power thru it. I toss another 10lbs on each side and goad them into doing the same. If you want the muscles, pay the price I tell them. Last set, I pull the 10’s and put another 25 on each side. They add 10’s to each side. I’m pulling 165 and they’re at 125. I playfully mock them saying I’m almost curling one of them right now while the two of them are barely getting me off the ground. They grin and both lick their lips. Next, I move to a Zottman curl. Love this exercise as it targets the two heads on my bicep and does a great job of tearing up the muscles to let them grow. I start with 45lb, move to 55lbs, and finish with 70lbs. Ah, the pain is excruciating, but worth it. I finish the set, and move over to the mirrors. I need to check out my pump and maybe give the boys a peak at what’s to come. I start to flex unabashedly, and they gawk at me. Yeah, just what I wanted to see. They did the same exercise, but with 25’s, 35’s, and 45’s. I tell them to get over near me and show me what they’ve got. They move next to me and proceed to show off their guns. God, who thought twins could look exactly alike, even with the muscles they’ve got on them. I’m really hungering to get these guys into bed tonight. I announce last exercise and that I expect them to leave everything on the floor by the end or else. I say this with my meanest psycho maniacal voice, literally spitting on them. They look petrified as I’ve never been this ruthless with them. Then I wink and give them a crooked smile. They laugh and wink back. I point to the Overhead cable curl and tell them to move or lose it. I make them start with 70lbs on each side. They look exhausted, but I yell, no pain, no gain. They do their sets and I move in and start with 105s on each side and kick thru 10 reps with ease. Biceps full of blood and expanding each time. I glance over to the boys and each has started to pitch a tent. I hold the last rep and flex extra hard to really make the peak pop. I start to sprout a woody as well. They move in for their next sets. I move them up to 90s and shout encouragement to push thru for 10 reps or complete failure. G1 makes it to 8, G2 gets to 10 and takes pride in letting his brother know it. I punch my weight up to 135 on each side and move thru the set like I’m in a different body. I’m watching myself and the boys in the mirror and I just muscle thru it. I think their obvious erections have influenced me. I hold the last two reps in the pulled position so everyone can stare at the biceps and how big and hard they are. I want these kids to get in the mood for later on. I slowly release the hold and the biceps are shaking as I move them back to neutral. After the final rep I give one final all out double bi pose and quickly move into a most muscular. I’m even impressing myself tonight. Full on erection going on and I’m not ashamed of it. The guys see it and glance at each other and smile. I call last set and move their weight ups to 105. I stand right behind G1 as he starts. He gets to 6 and starts to slow. I get real close, my dick almost poking him in the ass and whisper in his ear, “You get to 8 and you get a prize. You get to 10 and you get first shot at it.” As I casually look down towards my raging hard-on in the mirror. He immediately has renewed energy and pushes out another 5 reps, getting to 11. He lets go of the handles, the weights slam down, and he purposely backs into my erection. He asks, “What do I get for 11?” I say, “All 11 I have to offer.” He casually grinds his ass to my dick, completely unbothered by the fact we are in a public gym and there are a bunch of other guys watching us do our workout. G2 moves in and pushes G1 out of the way. “Any encouraging words for me?” he asks. “Yeah, get to 12 and you get to make your bro watch you go first.” G1 starts to protest, but I hold up a finger and point it at him, indicating you did your set, now it’s his turn. He angrily stands to the side. G2 starts his set and gets to 7 with ease, but really slows down. G1 yells encouragement and I move behind him and tell him to look in the mirror. He does and I flex my left bicep and proceed to lick it. His practically cums in his shorts, but manages to push out 3 more reps before dropping the handles. G1 looks on with a snarky grin, but comes over and gives G2 an honest and heartfelt high five. I can tell these guys are all about pushing each other and regardless of who does more reps or pushes more weight, nothing will come between them, not even me. I announce shower time, but not here. I explain I have a large enough tub shower unit at my place and we can relax there and recover. They both agree and follow me home. I wonder what they talked about on the ride over, if they have plan for me, like I do for them… When we get to my place, I ask who wants to shower first and they say they will. “Together?” I ask. They say, “Yeah, it saves on hot water.” They give me another mischievous grin and head off to the bathroom. I smile as their asses shake as they walk down the hallway and into the bathroom. I hear the water come on, and then I can make out both of them getting in… They conveniently leave the door open a crack. I walk down and peak in. Low and behold they are in the tub shower lathering each other up. I thought I had finally nailed down who was G1 and who was G2 based on their chest hair, and I was correct. G1 was washing G2 at this point. Man, they were putting on a show. G1 had the soap and was lathering up the G2’s legs, ass, balls, and dick. The G2 was moaning and enjoying every minute of it. He had his hands on the walls to keep his balance. Apparently not the first time G1 has helped him out after a workout. G2’s legs were more muscular than I thought and watching his brother’s hand slowly rub the soap on the muscles and gently massage his calves, thighs and quads was almost illegal. Watching G1 rub away any kinks made me spring a boner right there. He moved up the legs and stood up so he was right behind his twin. Both were sporting impressive erections and the G1 moved in behind G2 and applied a copious amount of soap and suds to his twin’s ass, really working the crack and hole. His dick leisurely bangs into G2’s ass and eventually he pushes it down, so it is between G2’s legs. He gets a slow fucking motion going on. G2 leans over a bit to give G1 a better angle and sightline. After about 3 minutes of that, G1 moves his hands around to the front of his twin and started to stroke his brother slowly. I was in heaven, but also in hell. Here were these two guys putting on a show, with me peeking in on them, and they were having all the fun. I wanted to see how far they would take it, so I stay quiet and out of sight. G1 stopped stroking the other, to my dismay, and moved up to the abs and chest area. His dick was still between G2’s legs and the fucking motion never ceased. He gave the chest and abs a thorough work over and moved on to the arms. I figured they would spend a lot of time massaging them, and I was correct. G1 worked up a good froth of soap and gently started massaging the biceps and triceps. G2 put his arms over his head and turned around so G1 could wash the armpits and underside of the arms. Now, I knew these guys were close, but when G1 moved in and gave G2 a long sensual kiss right on the lips, my mind was blown and I almost blew my load. G2 casually says, “Instead of staring, come in and help him.” I blush and slowly open the door. I ask, “How did you know I was watching?” “Um, nobody moans as loudly as you do, buddy.” G1 says while still facing G2. He turns to me and says, “Well, get your ass naked and get over here, we’re only half done.” He’s got that evil grin going on. I smile, strip like my live depends on it, and walk right to the tub shower, erection on full display. They both whistle. I step in, grab the soap and get a good lather going. I get behind G1, and push him closer to G2. I start to wash his back, while G2 takes care of his front. Plenty of soap to go around. G1 leans over to his twin and starts kissing him again. G2 cocks his head and sees me watching and wink at me. I put my muscular arms between the two of them and pull G1 back towards me. “Want your reward now for winning the Overhead bicep curl challenge?” I ask. G1 says not yet, but playfully grinds his ass into my dick, causing it to swell up a bit more. I pull him back into me harder and say with a stern voice, “What if I don’t give you a choice?” He coyly replies, “Think you can take on both of us? Because how can you be sure I’m the one who won, and not him?” I stare at him and say, “G2 takes better care of his chest hair then you do.” And I proceed to rub one hand on each of their muscular chests. I wanted to get a good grope in while I was at it and they both seemed to enjoy it as they both flexed their chests and the same time. G1 was right, if their chest hair were not different, I would not be able to tell them apart. He winks back and says, “Nice job big guy. Way to pay attention.” He looks at G2 and says, “I told you he’d find a way to tell us apart. We’ll have to work on making it harder for him.” I smile, pull on his dick and then grab G2’s dick and say, “It’s hard enough already, or should I say, you’re both hard enough already.” They both smile their evil grins, and surround me. They both put a hand on my dick and start to yank on it slowly. I tell them to hold on, but they continue. I need to assert myself. I put my hands on their chests and spread them away from me, biceps flexing, and chest expanding. They hold on for dear life, but I muscle them away. They grin again. “Rinse off and dry off now.” They comply. Once they are dry they try to help me out, but I push them away again and give them the look. They both pout, but stay back. I proceed to dry myself off, but put on quite a show. I turn around, bend over, and start at my ankles. My tight ass on display, I playfully open and shut my hole. I begin to stand up and continue drying myself off. I get to my dick, which is still hard, I turn around so I am facing them and proceed to massage it to its full length and girth. I got 4 eyes ogling my body and I enjoy it. I move thru my abs, chest, and linger on my arms, flexing them so the peaks stand out. The guys start to crowd in, and I let them now. We come together as a group, and I put my arms around them and give them a gently squeeze, just to give them an idea of what’s to come. “Bedroom now.” Again they comply. We walk to my man-cave, or bedroom. A large king-size bed dominates the room. Dark curtains make sure no one can peek in. I didn’t go for a mirror on the walls or ceiling. Just too corny. Plus I want to concentrate on the guy I’m with, not my reflection. I already know how fucking built and strong I am. Also, I want them to concentrate on me too. I want them to feel my power as I do what I want with them. So the boys are standing there, sporting erection which would put most guys to shame, and I move closer, put an arm around each of their asses, bend my knees, pull them to me, and stand up. No wobble or stumble. I stand straight the fuck up and lift these kids off the ground a good 5 inches or so. They extend their arms to steady themselves using my shoulders or biceps, but I growl “No” and they move their arms back. Kids need to see and understand my strength. I proceed to walk to the bed, toss G2 down and look at G1 and say, “It’s time for your reward, whether you like it or not.” “Yes, please.” Is all he says gazing into my eyes. His hands come up and wrap around my neck. I shrug my shoulders and pinch his arms there. He tries to move them, but I apply more pressure and give him the look saying you’re not going anywhere unless I say so. He grins to show he understands and moves in for a kiss. It is long and sloppy, wetting my mouth, tongue, and lips. I reciprocate. Our tongues are dancing with each other. I shift him around so both hands are cradling his ass. I look at G2 and tell him to go into the nightstand and pull out the box of condoms and lube. He obeys. I tell him to open one and put it on my dick. He rapidly complies, taking his time to make sure the condom is on all the way and has a nice big pouch at the top to catch my load. I tell him, “Lube up your brother’s ass, I’m sure you’ve done it once or twice before.” They both laugh. I’m still cradling G1 and he’s started massaging my arms and playing with my chest hair. I like the feel of his weight in my arms and think, I may use these guys for warm-up curls one day. I lean in for another kiss and begin to ravage his mouth. His dick gets even harder, starts spurting pre-cum, and I’m not even in him yet. He tries to pull back as I begin to get rough, but I glare at him and he lets me continue. My tongue invades his mouth, spilling saliva and spit all over his teeth and the roof of his mouth. He seems to be getting into it now. Good. G2 has finished lubing his ass. I flex my bi’s, raise G1 up another few inches and flex my dick to his hole. I slowly but adamantly lower him onto my dick. His eyes grow wide when his ass feels me penetrate him. He wants to yell, but I am still kissing him and sucking the air out of him so he cannot yell. G2 is squatting behind his brother making sure my dick is sliding in nice and easy. Every once in a while he puts some lube on his hands and applies it to my shaft. G1 starts to shake a bit due to my size. I realize there is no use in harming him, so I ease up the pressure. He relaxes and his ass opens up for me some more. I release my grip and bit and let his weight lower him further down my unit. He’s almost there, but then shows a pained expression. He grunts and G2 immediately gets up and says, “You’re hurting him, pull him up a bit.” I bark, “I know what I’m doing G2, now get behind me and lick my ass.” I release my right arm from G1’s ass, grab a hold of G2 by the neck and pull him close to my face. “You want to see real strength, keep it up.” G2 grabs my wrist with both his hands and says, “If you hurt him, you’re going be sorry.” “Yeah, who’s going to do it, you?” I say as I start to lift him up. Good thing he grabbed my wrists, more support for him. His eyes get wide and I slowly put him down and nod for him to get busy with my ass. I turn back to G1, see there is still a pained expression on his face, but it has lessened. I’m not going to hurt him, but I’m not telling them that yet. I’m still getting them back for their hijinks. I know they’ll have a shit ton more fun if I’m rough with them, then if I went soft and cuddly. If they want soft and cuddly, I got a buddy I can introduce them to. Back to G1. He’s sitting down and seems to have become accustomed to my dick in him. I release my left arm from his ass and pull it behind my head and flex. He looks at it lustfully, licking his lips. I nod, and he moves his head towards it. He has wetted his lips and starts slobbering all over the face of the biceps and goes down to my armpit. He’s washing it out like a good little boy and man it feels good. I put my right hand into his curly ginger hair and finally get to play with the curls. They’re not long flowing locks, but not too short so as to keep me from having fun with them. He moans as I move my hand around. I seem to have hit another sensitive spot. Wonder if G2 is the same. I lean over slightly, spread my legs a bit, and put my right hand on G2’s head and force him into my ass crack. His tongue goes into overdrive worshiping my hole. I open and shut it as I feel his tongue play with it. At one point he darts his tongue inside when it’s open. I clamp my hole shut trapping his tongue. He feels the pressure, but still manages to maneuver his tongue while it is inside. Good boy. I rub my right hand thru G2’s hair like I did with G1. He moans the same way. Ok good. Twins to the end. Time to put this party into over drive. I lean back up, tell G2 to come around front and sit his ass down on the bed. He obeys… Good, he’s learning. I proceed to put both hands on G1’s lats. I look him in the eyes and say, “You ready for the best ride of your life?” His eyes get wide, both his arms shoot out and lock onto my biceps, and he nods yes. “Good. Here we go.” At this point I raise his ass up almost off my dick and slide him back down. His eyes roll around and his head starts to roll on his shoulders. I start to move him up and down more quickly. His hands start to increase their pressure on my biceps, but I just flex them harder. He responds by tightening his ass’s grip on my dick. I love the new found pressure, and let out a little growl, move my lips towards his, and start to kiss him again. He’s loving it. He’s now moving his ass up and down on his own, well, I’m still helping out by raising him up by his lats. Lips locked, hands locked onto my biceps, and his dick as swollen as any I’ve ever felt. Now is my time to push him over the edge. I move my hands to his waist, and start to pump him up and down like he’s my own private flesh light. He’s in heaven, I’m just breaking a sweat and G2 is whacking off vigorously. I yell at G2, “Stop. You’re not allowed to cum before him.” He obediently takes his hand off his oh so erect and swollen cock. He desperately wants to jerk it, but I turn so I can watch him. He now understands how serious I am. I turn my attention back to G1, who is gurgling and seems to be passing out. I free my left hand, wrap it around his cock, and start to jerk him off, timing my movements to match with my thrusting. He can’t take it anymore and eructs with a massive load. First shot, over my shoulder. Good boy. Second shot, my face, chin, and chest. I lick as much up as I can. Third volley coats our chests and abs. Final one, dribbles out and slides down his cock to coat his shaft and balls. His arms let go of my biceps. I walk over to the bed and pull him off me and put him down. I don’t throw him onto the bed as he is about passed out and I’m not trying to hurt them or scare them off. I looked at G2 who is still sporting a gorgeous boner, lean down, pick him right up, and start to slide him down my shaft. “I hope you’re ready for the ride of your life.” He tightens his ass just like his brother did. Nice. I grab his lats, he puts his arms around my neck and hauls himself in for a sloppy kiss. He’s biting my lower lip when I enter him. His eyes open even wider and I nod yeah, now you know the pain your brother was in. He uses his hands to massage my deltoids and neck muscles. I move more quickly with G2. I’m already sliding him up and down my shaft quickly. He pulls his lips back, sticks his tongue out and starts to lap his brother’s cum off my face. When he has a tongue full he moves back in to pushes his tongue into my mouth, depositing the jizz. I swallow and lick his tongue and lips clean. I have him moving at a good pace on my dick when he suddenly grows tense. His hands latch on to my delts, and he wraps his legs around my waist. He freezes and shoots a load to match his brothers. Cum is everywhere on me and him. Our faces, chests, and abs. His legs release from my waist, but I am not done yet. I walk back to the bed, pull him off my dick and place him next to his brother. G1 has regained his composure, is leaning up on his elbows, and caught the end of my fucking his brother. He gives me a smile, and starts running his hand thru G2’s hair. I rip the condom off my dick, place both hands on it and start to go to town. G2 opens his eyes, leans up, but is still kind of out of it. I keep whacking off, but release my right hand, and throw up a bicep flex. I pull my left hand off and now do a massive double bi pose. The guys are aroused again. I move closer and nod my head for them to grab my dick. They maneuver around on the bed and each put a hand on my dick and start to jerk it off. To me the feeling is unbelievable. G1 then puts his other hand under my ball sac and starts playing with my balls. Oh boy, there’s a mistake. I go from double bi to most muscular, let out an animalistic yell and spew my load onto both of them. Cum is again, everywhere. I’ve shot four volleys and coated the bed, them, and my legs. I’m still erect, but the boys looked wiped out. I lean down, pick up G1 and move him further onto the bed. I do the same with G2. I move into the area in between them and pull their heads close to me. “Rest up gentlemen. Next show coming soon.”
    1 point
  7. EDIT: Story now includes an extended ending Hello everyone reading, this will be my second story post ever, hope it's good and I'll appreciate any feedback I would like to state up-front that I don't intend to make a sequel to it, but I might play with the Venom theme in other future stories since the Symbiote lends itself well for muscle growth storylines. Sadly I didn't have the time make visuals for this story too, but I do really like adding a couple of illustrations for stories, so if anyone can and would like to contribute scenes to add to the story feel free to hit me up or post below and I'll integrate it Spidey and Venom’s Experiment It had been a while since Spider-Man and Venom had been enemies, they or better said, Peter and Eddie had somehow come to become something akin to acquaintances or maybe even friends. This came about after a few times when the duo had had to join forces against a common enemy. As much as Venom hated Spider-Man, he was also extremely dominant about his own territory and his prey and didn’t like the idea of anyone taking over his turf, but even more than that, anyone but him getting to take the Spider-Man made his blood boil. And as strong as Venom was on his own, he had reluctantly accepted Spider-Man’s help on more than one occasion when faced with an overwhelming opponent. After a few times, the tension between the two had managed to simmer down a little and they slowly started to talk more with each other as opposed to always being at each other’s throats, after all, sharing intel was important in keeping an upper hand on anyone who had it in for New York. _______________________________________________________________________ Peter and Eddie’s little alliance started to develop into something more like friendship as time went by and each started to forget the things that had made them sworn enemies in the past, and most oddly was that the Symbiote had its influence on Eddie reduce over time and as such it couldn’t rile his emotions up as much anymore against the Spider-Man and practically became nothing more than an extension of and under the control of Eddie as the Venom rather than a sentient entity with a will of its own. ‘Eddie’s become a pretty cool guy this past year’ Peter thought as he was pulling a t-shirt over his head. He was getting ready to meet with Eddie; they had been hanging out for non-superhero related reasons more often as of late. Peter was going to go to over to Eddie’s place for a movie night. He was really curious to see Eddie’s place since it would be his first time there. ‘Okay, all done here, better get going before I’m late again’ Peter thought while grabbing his keys and heading towards the door, glancing at the clock on the way out which read 21:07. _______________________________________________________________________ As Eddie put the bag of sweet popcorn in the microwave and saw 21:51 on the screen he said to no one in particular ‘that twig is late again as always’ as he grinned a bit from the corner of his mouth. Eddie had taken a liking to calling Peter ‘twig’ due to his lithe body, Peter wasn’t a fan at first but has grown used to it since. Eddie liked calling Peter this in part because he himself was a pretty built guy at 1,90m (6’3”) and 104kg of muscle, he was thick, broad, well-shaped and tall to boot, he couldn’t resist making fun of Peter’s small size in comparison, but in part he also found Peter’s lithe body interesting in a way, he couldn’t explain it. He would just sometimes stare aimlessly at Peter’s body, following its contours and shape, mapping it all out, looking him up and down, it just made him a little warm inside and he didn’t know why but he liked it, not that he would ever admit it to Peter. As his thoughts drifted off he started to think how it had been a while since he had heard the Symbiote’s voice in his mind, It had stopped really taking over and Eddie had for all intents and purposes gained full control over the Symbiote’s powers now. It had struck him as weird but there was just so much he didn’t know about the creature that there was just no way to know why It’s consciousness had just faded away, maybe too much time bonded with another creature with a distinct personality? Who knows, but he did wonder ‘if I have full control over Its powers now I wonder what all It can do, It didn’t exactly come with an instructions manual’ as he was playing with some of the goo around his hand, changing its shape randomly. Ding dong, ding dong ‘So he’s finally here’ Eddie said as he left the popcorn to do its thing and headed towards the door. ‘Well hello, was starting to wonder where you had ended up, thought maybe the wind blew you away’ said Eddie with a sarcastic tone. Peter just rolled his eyes and entered the apartment panting a little ‘Sorry, I left the house late, got all the way downstairs, then realised I forgot the key to my bike’s lock, so had to go back up then down again’ Peter just slouched unto the sofa. ‘I’m sorry but can I bother you for some water?’ he asked Eddie. ‘Sure lemme get you some...’ he said trailing off all the while not taking his eyes off of the sweat-drenched t-shirt sticking to Peter’s figure. ‘Here you go twig’ gulp gulp gulp ahhh ‘Bless you muscle man!’. Eddie burst into laughter ‘Muscle man?!’ ‘Yeah, figured if you’re going to call me twig all the time I should have a name for you as well’ Peter said in a sarcastic tone. ‘Well well, look at that, Peter Parker giving me sass’ Eddie said as he got close to Peter climbing onto the sofa kneeling with one leg on either side of Peter's, and gently lifting Peter’s shirt off of him leaving him in nothing but his shorts. ‘You can’t be wearing this drenched thing on my sofa’ Eddie told Peter who in turn replied ‘Sorry about that, I biked as fast as I could’. ‘It’s cool, it’s a hot day anyway and I don’t have an AC sadly, besides I have plenty of laundry to do, now I have even more of an excuse’ Eddie said while taking off his own tank top he was wearing and tossing it into the washer with Peter’s t-shirt and a basket of laundry. Now standing there was the big brute in nothing but his boxers and socks, which didn’t go unnoticed by Peter who tried to play it off as best as he could. ‘Nice place you got here by the way muscle man’-Peter Chuckling ‘You’re gonna keep that up aren’t you twig?’-Eddie ‘Yep’-Peter ‘Yeah it’s a nice place and for $1105 a month, a fantastic deal here in NYC’-Eddie ‘1-1-0-5??!! That’s cheaper than my place!’-Peter Wink ‘I know’-Eddie ‘Ugh no fair, but I’m glad for you’-Peter ‘So, back to the theme of the night, what movie are we watching?’ said Eddie as he threw himself unto the sofa with Peter ‘How about the new Batman movie?’-Peter ‘Ohhhh with Bane in it right? Yes!!!’ Eddie said with a certain excitement Eddie wasn’t just buff for fun, he had a thing for muscle, he found it beautiful and sexy on himself but also to admire, just taking a look around his small apartment one could see several posters of bodybuilders and lame inspirational gymrat quotes like ‘NO excuses!’. As well as a weight rack and bench in one corner with dumbbells on the floor around it. _______________________________________________________________________ ‘That was awesome’-Peter ‘Yeah, especially Bane and that venom he uses’-Eddie ‘So that’s how you got so big huh? You named your alter-ego with the Symbiote Venom because you got your hands on some of Bane’s venom? wink’ said Peter in a mocking tone ‘Hey!’ striking a double-bicep pose sitting down ‘These are all-natural and I got them long before the Symbiote came along’ said Eddie with lots of pride Peter was taken aback by the pose, it was certainly a sight to see, especially those hairy armpits of Eddie’s which looked like caves with huge lats behind them, framed by the thickest arms Peter had ever seen so up-close, he gulped but he wasn’t gonna let Eddie know he was impressed or Eddie would hold that over his head for eternity. But at that point Peter did feel a bit disappointed though that he wasn’t in a bit better shape to feel more confident, he knew Eddie didn’t call him twig or showed off to hurt him but to boost his own ego but it did get to Peter sometimes, the jealousy. He would just like to experience having a body that impressive just once. As Peter came back from his detour into his thoughts he found himself eye to eye with a curious-looking Eddie who was analysing his guest quite in-depth. ‘Geez, what?’-Peter Stares intensely for a bit ‘Did I hurt your feelings?’-Eddie ‘Shit, he figured me out that easily? I really need to stop giving away my emotions so easily’ Peter thought to himself in a fit of surprise. ‘Nah don’t worry about it’-Peter ‘You’re lying to me Peter’-Eddie ‘You almost never call me Peter’-Peter ‘I thought that would catch your attention, or at the very least not add oil to the fire’-Eddie ‘You’re too smart for your own good, be dumb and buff’-Peter ‘You wish, so are you gonna tell me or are you gonna tell me anyways but after I pry it out of you?’-Eddie ‘Fine... you didn’t really hurt me just so you know, I just get a little insecure sometimes, I mean you look pretty impressive and I’m just a ‘twig’ and it can be something I wonder sometimes like ‘man how is it to be that big?’ You know?’-Peter ‘Sorry I didn’t mean to call you that to chip at your confidence’ said Eddie with genuine remorse. Chuckling ‘Calm down Ed, I know that, it’s not your fault my mind runs amuck’-Peter ‘Don’t worry about it, can I go use your washroom though? I really need to pee after everything I drank’-Peter ‘Oh yeah, sure there pointing door to your left’-Eddie ‘Thanks! Be right back’-Peter _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Man didn’t mean to make Pete feel bad, wish there was something I could do though to boost his confidence, but muscles aren’t something you can get just instantly’ Eddie thought to himself. ‘Wish I had some of that venom Bane had. Or at least knew how to make it. I mean it’s probably some kind of steroid, and I can get my hands on those but again not instant enough, would still take months of work. So venom must be like a super steroid, hmmmm....’ ‘Okay so steroids work by introducing excess amounts of testosterone into the body as well as other hormones, which are mainly produced in the gonads, hence why your balls shrink on a cycle, they stop working in response to the excess....’ ‘maybe if there was a way to stimulate his body to do it on its own it would work but how? UGH!’ Eddie thought, rubbing his hair in frustration. Then it came to him ‘I wonder how much control I have over the Symbiote? I mean I know it can physically affect the human body, that’s how it used to control me and affect my emotions, and those are controlled by hormones breathes deeply I can do this....’ _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Man I feel like I have been freed from a prison’ Peter said as he sat back down with Eddie. ‘What’s up?’-Peter ‘Pete, you said you wondered what having a muscular body would be like right? Would you really want to have one if you could?’-Eddie ‘That came out of left field’ Peter thought but still replied with ‘I guess so, it IS really impressive and I guess it would just be an interesting experience, but building a body like that would take more time than I have’ ‘Okay, do you trust me?’-Eddie ‘What?’-Peter ‘Do, you, trust, meh?’ Eddie asked again in a playfully annoyed voice with a grin on his face ‘Yeah, of course, why the sudden question though?’-Peter ‘I can give you that body if you would want to try what I have in mind, it’s weird but I think I can do it if you want to of course’-Eddie ‘What? Really?! Has he gone crazy? Have I gone crazy? Why am I so excited, it can’t be, but I don’t believe Eddie would lie to me, especially not about something like this’ Peter thought to himself ‘So, will you trust me?’ Eddie asked again, sounding fully honest ‘Okay, I’m yours, what do you have in mind?’-Peter ‘So, I was thinking, steroids work by enhancing the naturally produced hormones in the male body...’-Eddie ‘Yo, Ed I don’t want to do steroids’-Peter Sigh ‘Could you let me explain and THEN give your opinion?’ said Eddie in an annoyed voice ‘Sorry, go on I guess...’-Peter ‘So as I was saying, it supplements what your body naturally has and does, and I was thinking back about Bane and his venom, how it goes straight into his bloodstream and makes him grow like it’s a super-concentrated amount of the hormones which have an instant effect’-Eddie ‘Uhu... continue?’-Peter ‘Stay with me, so I was thinking how could I achieve a similar effect in your body maybe. Then it came to me, the Symbiote, it controlled us, our emotions and behaviour when we were with it remember? It has the ability to modify our hormones, so maybe I can use it in a different way, to affect other hormones’-Eddie Peter made a face of sudden realisation and interest ‘Ha! See! So now that I have full control over the Symbiote, I think, if you are up for it I can send it into your body and make your body make itself more muscular by changing how it works’-Eddie ‘That’s, that’s, that’s actually quite genius that you came up with this’-Peter Grinning widely ‘Hey, I’m brawn AND brain, cut me some slack’ -Eddie _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Hmm.... okay, honestly I’m still unsure, but... I trust you, I’m all up for this, what do you need me to do?’-Peter ‘Great! I know I can do this, for you at least. Okay well the primary hormone for muscle growth is testosterone, right? That’s produced in your balls, so this is weird, but I will need you to take your pants off’ Eddie said hesitantly Eddie was confident this method would turn Peter away from trying it but to his surprise, Peter gave a grunt but then reluctantly took off his pants and underwear and sat back down ‘Okay do your thing’-Peter ‘You really trust me that much?’-Eddie ‘Yep, so you better not disappoint me’ Peter said candidly Grinning ‘Okay’ -Eddie Eddie raised his hand and the Venom goo started to coalesce on his right hand, he then brought it down to Peter’s cock, and suddenly the Venom lurched towards the piss-slit entering Peter more forcefully than he had anticipated, he screamed at first but shortly after started squirming and moaning. Eddie watched, taken aback by how much his heart pounded seeing Peter like this, wrapped in painful bliss with his dick rock-hard. The Venom kept making its way inside Peter until it reached the balls and started accumulating. Peter lurched again as his balls started swelling, to the size of hen eggs, then slowly into lemons, then into the size of oranges, it was mesmerising. Once they were full and plump Eddie commanded it with his mind to surge Peter’s body with a new compound they would modify from Peter’s own testosterone and that’s when it started. ‘Ah, Ahhh, AHHH!!! AHHHHH!!!!!’-Peter ‘What’s wro...’-Eddie Eddie didn’t need Peter’s reply to get an answer, he stared as veins started to bulge, starting at the ballsack, swelling thick as rope and moving their way upwards, onto Peter’s shaft. Up his crotch onto his abs. Down his quads, and that’s when the growth started. ‘Wow .... ‘-Eddie Eddie saw as the thick veins he saw expanding like the root system of a plant, turning dark as if tar was following through them instead of red blood. Which was followed by the sudden but slight growth of whichever muscle the black liquid reached through the new network of veins. It was an amazing sight. First the quads, they swelled a bit bigger, then a bit more, it came in waves. ‘AHHH UGH NGH UGHHHH!!!!’-Peter Then suddenly the growth bursts got more intense, Peter’s legs went from those of a guy that regularly biked to those of a sprinter, then to those of Robert Forstermann. The quads and calves swelled like balloons, Eddie enthralled by all the individual muscle heads, the striations and the veins that only grew thicker. Moreover, the after-pulse left in them only made the whole thing more surreal and, well, arousing to his sudden realisation. ‘Holy shit Peter ...’ Eddie trailed off as the growth continued, Peter only panting heavily. The growth next went up his abs, the veins growing thicker all of a sudden. GROAN-Peter Each of the individual mounds of the abs started to pulse, thicker and thicker each time till they protruded enough that you could hide your finger in the grooves between them. Eddie was especially turned on by Peter’s particular ab arrangement. His bottom 4 ab mounds had joined in a somewhat U shape with 4 more individual ones above it, making Eddie feel a chill down his spine as he started sweating from everything he is seeing. The growth hit his obliques and apollo’s belt next, making them swell into thick masses gorgeously shaped and framing Peter’s fantastic overly developed. ‘NGH YEAH!’-Peter As Peter was getting into the transformation, his lats were next affected, the body seemingly reacting stronger and stronger to the new hormone in contrast to the slow growth of his legs the lats simply burst outwards, huge, meaty, veiny and striated drawing a hellish scream from Peter’s mouth. They spread like wings and were enormous like a body builder’s lats, they glistened with Peter’s armpit sweat and were decorated by a gorgeous armpit with a beautiful tuft of brown hair. SCREAM ‘OH GOD! IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO MUCH! MAKE IT STOP, MAKE IT STOP EDDIE!’ Peter said as tears welled in his eyes. ‘I can’t Peter, I’m sorry I’m sorry, the hormone is already flowing through your system it’s not my Symbiote anymore doing anything’ Eddie said in a very worried and apologetic voice as he saw that Peter was truly in pain. Next the black veins reached Peter’s pecs which also burst forward into two huge mounds of pure manliness, giving Peter a cleavage any man, and woman, would be jealous of, they were monstrous and well-rounded, thick enough that they’d make you drool, and each crowned with a thick, delicious nipple that seemed to have grown bigger as well, getting as thick as a finger sticking out about 3 centimetres, aiming almost straight down. Eddie could only stare dumbfounded at Peter’s developing body, some drool escaping his mouth which hung ajar. The growth intensified as the veins raged thicker and darker from the pecs onto his shoulders, down his arms, and up his neck. ‘You’re almost there Peter, hang in there’-Eddie The deltoids on Peter swelled into huge round spheres to the sound of Peter’s screams as the growth moved down his arms. First, the triceps swelled in two stages becoming engorged into a ridiculously thick horseshoe shape, with the long head growing especially large. Then came the biceps blowing up into a solid ball like a softball ball but with a vein running on top of it that looked like a snake with how thick it was, the throbbing and swirling it came with adding to the likeness of a snake. Finally, the growth reached his forearms as they thickened with cords of muscles, swelling nearly as thick as the biceps themselves, rough and manly Eddie thought to himself. They looked like Peter’s hands could crush diamonds with forearms that large, they would give most guy’s legs a challenge. Lastly, the growth reached Peter’s traps, whom at this point was red in the face, panting drooling and screaming from the pain he was going through. His traps swelled and grew from his shoulders down his back, it was large and plump, joining up with his neck but not overwhelming it so it still looked like distinctive parts of Peter’s anatomy. And then suddenly Peter breathed a breath of relief and seemed to have passed out, his veins started to turn back from black to pale green and skin coloured but not losing any volume, still looking sickly engorged like roots atop his muscles. ‘Peter, Peter, are you okay?’ said Eddie to his friend who seemed to be out cold. His chest heaved up and down so at least Eddie was sure Peter was alive. However, just as Eddie thought the transformation was over, the final growth seemed to be hitting Peter’s dick which was a nicely average 14cm (5,5”) but soon started ballooning larger and larger to Eddie’s shock who was right in front of it as he had been squatting this whole time in front of Peter who was on the couch. ‘Holy shit,....... that thing must be 18cm now? 22? 25?!’-Eddie said, mouth agape The growth finally seemed to stop somewhere around 30cm (12”) long and 20cm (8”) in circumference, with balls that had swollen to match as well, about as big as a grapefruit. The massive thing just stood there hard and bobbing lightly up and down in front of Eddie while slowly going limp. Eddie had never thought of himself as gay, but after seeing Peter transform, and definitely after seeing his dick grow into this behemoth he was experiencing all kinds of feelings he had never felt before or at least not in this context or combination, lust, wanting, fear, confusion, curiosity, jealousy, especially jealousy. Eddie was 1,90m (6’3”) and 104kg of muscle, Peter’s about 178cm (5’10”) and used to be maybe 77kg at best, but now, Eddie was guessing he might weigh nearly as much if not more than he did himself. Peter was now a freak, he’d give a professional bodybuilder a run for their money. He was jacked to hell and probably no more than 6% body fat to boot, you could see every vein, every striation, every individual muscle group, it was like an anatomical model intended for medical school except the muscle mass was cranked up to the max, Eddie had never before been intimidated by anyone, at least not anyone he knew in person, but now Peter was the one guy to make him insecure about his own size.... and maybe some other feelings as well? _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Peter, Peter!’ Eddie said in a worried tone, it had been about an hour since Peter had transformed and passed out and Eddie was starting to get anxious. ‘Pete, please wake up’ Eddie said again to the seemingly unconscious muscle-giant that was Peter with angst in his voice. Peter’s eyes snap open ‘Peter? I’m so happy you’re awa...’ said Eddie, trailing off as he realised Peter’s eyes were entirely unresponsive and blank when suddenly Peter launched himself from the couch grabbing Eddie quicker than his brain could process, slamming him onto the floor. ‘PETER WHAT’S GOING ON WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME?!?!’ Eddie yelled in fear towards the unresponsive Peter who was now pinning Eddie’s legs open. The beast then proceeded to rip Eddie’s boxers right off, exposing his ass which Peter seemed to have locked his eyes on. ‘NO, PETER PLEASE, I’M SORRY I DID THIS TO YOU, PLEASE FORGIVE ME, DON’T DO THIS!!!’Eddie screamed as he desperately clawed at his formerly kind and gentle friend, he feared both what was about to be done to his body as well as having destroyed his best friend, the realisation that he really loved Peter dearly coming forward in his mind, Peter being the only person who ever got to really know him in-depth even though they were enemies at one point it never stopped Peter from being kind to him after they settled their differences even when Eddie seemed to still doubt Peter’s intentions for a very long time before he got comfortable with his presence Peter never seemed to put up any defences against Eddie. Suddenly, Eddie felt a sudden and piercing pain like a bone being broken coming from his behind as the beastly Peter shoved his monstrous dick up his ass without any semblance of lubricant, or tact, forcing his hole open wider than it was ever meant to, impaling him down to the balls in a fraction of a second. Then Peter started pounding like a machine that was designed to drill through rocks, he pounded Eddie like he wanted to kill him with his dick, and his face like an angry beast sure gave Eddie that idea. This drew a most gut-wrenching scream from Eddie who was crying at this point and had a frightened face like that of a child. This sight seems to have been the one thing to bring Peter back from wherever he had been lost in his mind, his pupils shrinking again and his eyes becoming focused. ‘Eddie? What the... What happened to me, my arms why are they so huge why.... EDDIE?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!?!?! WHAT AM I DOING TO YOU, I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY!!!!’ Said Peter in remorseful shock, but as he attempted to pull his titanic pole out of Eddie the pleasure he had been unaware of suddenly rocked him down to his core, his eyes rolling into the back of their sockets and he roared the most erotic moan anyone had ever heard and unloaded a cumshot into Eddie making the latter grunt and moan as the what seemed like a litre of cum filled him up to his stomach. As the bliss subsided Peter seemed to be coming back to his senses. ‘I’m... I’m so sorry Eddie, please forgive me I’ll pul... FUUUUCK!!!’ Peter couldn’t finish his sentence, while he was trying to pull out of Eddie, suddenly Eddie’s ass grabbed unto the mammoth dick like a vice, it felt amazing but nearly painful to Peter as he looked down to see what the hell could be going on when he saw what was happening to Eddie. Eddie let out a guttural roar as his body exploded, all his muscles suddenly engorged even larger, they expanded in every direction as veins as thick as power cords swelled under his skin feeding the muscles with unimaginable size, some of these veins coloured black in some points and slowly transitioning into grey and normal colour. His already impressive build expanded in waves, quickly approaching Peter’s current size, then quickly overtaking it, after what seemed like 10 powerful pulses of pure power the growth seemed to have stopped. ‘Christ...’ Peter whispered under his breath in shock and amazement, as his cock, which was actually now even harder than in his berserker stage earlier, was expelled from Eddie’s ass. If Peter was a beast after his transformation, then Eddie was a thing from mythology. His muscles appeared to be almost twice as large as Peter’s. If Peter would give a pro body builder a run for their money, then Eddie would reign supreme as Mr. Olympia, uncontested for as long as he lived. His arms were massive, his deltoids were like sculpted marble spheres, his abs reminiscent of an old European cobblestone street, his legs so large they begged the question whether he’d ever be able to wear pants again, and his cock, lord, his cock must have been at least 25cm (10”) in circumference and 40cm (16”) long, it was massive, could even beat a few gym regulars to a flex off, it was a grotesque thing. ‘Peter?’ came Eddie’s voice, sounding disoriented and scared. ‘Eddie! Are you...’ Peter trailed off, he had extended his hand to help Eddie but now he slowly pulled it back, ashamed and scared of what he had done to Eddie, he broke down into tears slumping unto his knees. He was sorry he betrayed his friend, he was sorry he raped him, he was sorry he had caused such a face scared for his life to be plastered on his friend's face when he came to his senses, he was sorry he had probably caused him physical damage with the monster he’d impaled him with, and he was sorry he had now turned him into a real freak, Peter at least was still human-like, but Eddie would never be a normal person anymore. He could never be forgiven. ‘Peter, PETER! WHAT’S WRONG? Don’t cry, please don’t cry’ Said Eddie as he ran towards his friend attempting to embrace him. Pushing Eddie away ‘DON’T TOUCH ME!!! I raped you, and now I made you into a monster, I’m sorry, don’t touch me, I’m not worth living...’ Peter cried in shame as he rolled himself into the tiniest ball he could make himself into. However, Eddie reached for him, and struck him across his face with the back of his hand, then again the other way now. With a face in surprise (not just surprise but also because that slap was carrying even more of a punch coming from the behemoth that was Eddie now) Peter looked up to Eddie who had a face of pure fury but pained at the same time. ‘Shut your mouth and don’t ever say that again’-Eddie ‘First of all, I was the one who experimented on you first, anything that happened therefrom was my fault’-Eddie ‘SECONDLY, I don’t care what happens, ever, you are never to say again that you aren’t worth living, or I’ll beat you bloody and senseless myself until your brain starts functioning properly again’-Eddie ‘GOT IT?!?!’ Yelled Eddie at Peter who winced at the loud words, still taken aback by what has happened, and more so as Eddie started to cry staring right into his soul. Slumping down in front of Peter ‘Just stay the Peter that I know okay, I thought I had lost you there for a bit’ Said Eddie as he hugged Peter, crying his eyes out. ‘Sorry I worried you...’-Peter ‘Don’t apologise dumbass, I did it to you... I was scared I got rid of you’-Eddie ‘Still, I can see I worried you quite a bit’-Peter ‘Of course, I love you...’-Eddie eyes widened, fake coughing ‘Well I love you too, of course, you’re practically a brother to me’-Peter ‘And what if I thought of you as more than just a brother?’ Said Eddie in a monotone fashion looking straight into Peter’s eyes. ‘WhA? UhM you’re just still a bit confused and emotional Eddie, I think yo...’-Peter ‘Not really, I meant what I said and I’m very certain of what I meant’-Eddie ‘.............’-Peter ‘I know what I feel, I’m not crazy, I’m brain AND brawn remember? And you don’t have to reciprocate the feeling, I actually used to be very wary of you at first, I’ve never really been very close to anyone, and certainly didn’t have an interest in finding that in someone I hated as much as you.... but that changed....’-Eddie ‘I'd been feeling weird towards you for a while now, I just didn’t know what it was, it was all new to me, but seeing you transform.... I guess it finally pushed me over the edge.... my brain was overloaded, my heart was pounding, and I can’t even admit the thoughts I had about your body while watching it, one I will admit though for your sake is that I don’t regret what you did to me when you went berserk...... I might have even enjoyed it more than I should have..........’-Eddie Peter’s mouth hung agape and his eyes were as large as the world, whilst Eddie was turning red as a beet at the confession he had just made. .......................... Mustering up the courage to break the silence ‘I see.... well I can’t say I dislike how you look now, you are even more impressive now, but at least now I don’t have to be insecure around you’-Peter Pointing at his body ‘You like THIS?’ Said Eddie surprised, he thought he was too much now for anyone to find attractive but his worries have just been blown away with the words from the guy he was in love with ‘I mean... I’m hoping you like what you see too?’-Peter ‘From what I said earlier you should know the answer to that is yes twig’ Eddie said sarcastically ‘Besides, I liked it even before the extra meat’-Eddie Flexing his arm ‘More like a sturdy tree than a twig now don’t you think?’ Peter said with a smirk Doing a double bicep pose ‘Eh still looks like a twig compared to THESE’ Eddie said arrogantly but in good fun Bringing his right hand to his cheek, arm supported on his crossed legs ‘Great, I could make men and women cream themselves from just looking at me and I STILL can’t impress you!’ Peter said with a bit of sarcastic annoyance in his voice ‘Still, I know why I grew, but what happened to you?’-Peter ‘Not that I’m complaining about it....’-Peter ‘I think maybe the hormones I made the Symbiote create inside you, maybe there were leftover in your balls after the transformation so it was in your cum, and when you came in me, in that volume it reacted with the Symbiote inside me and had an explosive effect’-Eddie ‘And trust me I’m not complaining either because at least now I’m strong enough to take on that crazed fucking of yours again and actually enjoy it instead of fearing for my life, I almost got fucked to death by a muscle rage machine’ Eddie said with a mischievous look. ‘I’m sorry about that...’-Peter ‘You can make it up to me by giving me a second chance to prove myself’ Eddie said sarcastically. ‘I think your new muscles came with extra arrogance too’ Peter said sounding slightly annoyed but intrigued by Eddie. ‘Oh no, whatever shall I do, could you help me with that oh Spider-Man?’-Eddie Quickly grabbing Eddie and bringing him in close face to face to a dead-serious face, surprising even the overconfident Eddie, Peter whispered into his left ear ‘I will teach you that every hero has a bad side....’ as he heard these words Eddie felt the enormous meat Peter had now become hard below him even lifting him just slightly off of the floor. Gulp ‘I think I did create a monster in the end’ Eddie thought to himself. With hungry eyes and a shallow breath coming from his mouth Peter grabbed Eddie and flipped him right over. Eddie could barely grasp what was going on before he felt his hips being pulled up, ass in air and knees on the cold floor. His own massive cock becoming rock-hard within moments slapping his torso forcefully, the head reaching just shy of his cleavage, however, he was still extremely nervous after his ‘traumatic’ experience with Peter’s new and improved dick when he had transformed. Although he quickly started to lose focus on that as he felt a moist tongue suddenly penetrating him without remorse, exploring his insides with the conviction one would explore uncharted territory with. MOAN ‘Ohhh Pete, Pete-er, I haven’t done this before go a little easi-AAaaAoON me’-Eddie *SLURP* Peter pulling his tongue out of Eddie ‘Never huh? I honestly wouldn’t believe you if I didn’t know you as well as I do because the face you're making right now tells me you wouldn’t be able to live without it’ Said Peter in a playful cocky tone. ‘Shut up, don’t think just because you’re a bit more buff now that I’ll be your playthi-High pitched whimper’ Eddie tried to confidently put out as Peter suddenly sucked on his hole forcefully ‘Oh really?’ Said Peter in a sarcastic tone while licking his lips ‘Well that pitch you just hit would beg to differ’ –Peter ‘Don’t mess with me twig!’ Said Eddie clearly a few shades redder than he was just a few seconds ago 'Hmm.. so even a guy like you can become flustered....' Peter thought to himself taken aback by the adorable expression on that muscle freak's face ‘Then, prove it mu-scle-man’-Peter Eddie couldn’t take the humiliation anymore, he was the dominant one out of the two of them, not Peter, he couldn’t believe how much control Peter had over him just by giving him a rimjob, he had to turn the tables on him before he loses control to Peter, if there is one thing stronger than Eddie’s lust (besides his new and improved muscles) it was his ego. He quickly grabbed Peter with his legs in a leg cradle move bringing him down to the ground then turning around and pinning him in place. Being on top of Peter like this, having the control again Eddie understood why Peter was enjoying it so much, and his titanic cock agreed. ‘Come on, I was just starting to enjoy it....’ Said Peter dispirited ‘Well, I have an idea for something you might enjoy, I know I will at least’ Said Eddie with a lustful look, propping Peter’s legs up on his own shoulders and placing the head of his cock on Peter’s hole ‘Hey, Ed, you’re not serious right?’-Peter Smirking –Eddie ‘Ed, no, you can’t put that thing in me, mine almost broke you and mine’s still human-ish, you can’t be serious’ Said Peter clearly worried Eddie accumulated saliva in his mouth before pouring it over his massive pole, lubricating its length up and down and starting to move in closer to Peter, as close as he could without entering him. Peter was sweating profusely at this point and was starting to freak out. ‘Yo, YO, YO, YO ED, you can’t be serious, you’re gonna kill me with that thing!’-Peter Grabbing Peter’s cock and kissing it ‘Don’t worry, I took yours when I was normal, I’m pretty sure that new body of yours can take much worse than this, I mean what else are these delicious Groping Peter’s Pecs Roughly muscles good for then, you musclebound spider?’ Said Eddie arrogantly with an almost evil look in his eyes That’s when Eddie grabbed Peter by the shoulders and started pushing Peter unto his monster shaft, swiftly penetrating him down to his balls in one smooth controlled movement, all 40cm (16”) of it, knocking the wind out of Peter. The thing’s head had ended up two-thirds of the way up Peter’s oesophagus. He was almost choking on Eddie’s dick but from the wrong end. When he reached all the way inside Eddie collapsed partially unto Peter below him, it felt amazing, no, more than amazing, it was indescribable, it fucked Eddie up, his best judgement was a small boat in the storming state that his mind was in right now and Peter was going to pay dearly for it as he started to pull out of Peter. ‘SHIIIIIIT, NGHHH UHHH!!!!’ Peter yelled in erotic fury, his mind going blank from the pleasure. When Eddie had pulled out about three quarters of the way, he then mercilessly slammed the whole length back in in one shot. Drawing a perverted and painful scream from his victim. This only feeding more into the animalistic side of Eddie that had taken over. The old Venom had nothing on the sadistic sexual hunger that Eddie embodied right at this moment, in fact, it would have seemed quite tame in comparison. Eddie, with a Cheshire grin plastered on his face, started to progressively pull out about halfway then ram Peter’s hole full throttle, picking up the pace with each audible WHACK! that echoed through the room followed by a loud moan that could only be described as immoral. As Eddie had let himself fall into hedonistic depravity, an hour and a half in, he was pounding Peter in the bulldog position as if he was trying to make minced meat out of the poor boy, the amazing Spider-Man had been reduced to nothing more than a muscle-bound nearly sexually-comatose fleshlight for the Venom. He had fucked him doggy, pile driver, jockey. Up, down, and side-to-side, on his back, on his knees, on his stomach, up-side-down. Peter’s asshole didn’t even function anymore and he was starting to wonder if his prostate had been obliterated. Every attempt at a protest or for a rest-stop out of Peter’s mouth was quashed by Eddie giving him a harder than normal fuck shutting him right up. Peter couldn’t hold out much longer. ‘Ed, I... UGH! I can’t GAHHH FUCK! EDDIE I’M FUCK FUCK FUUUCK’-Peter ‘Just shut up and just let me make you mine, only mine...’ Eddie whispered into Peter’s ear as he carry-fucked him, moving him up and down like a glorified fleshlight His words made Peter’s eyes light up like stars on a clear night and that’s when he reached his limit ‘FUUUUUUUCK!!!’ Peter said as Eddie rammed his asshole one last time ‘NO you WON’T!’ Eddie said as he grabbed onto Peter’s cock with his mouth sucking down so hard it locked him unto it and that’s when it happened. Peter roared as a massive load shut up flooding Eddie’s throat so forcefully he almost let go, but he was steadfast and sucked even harder, then it happened again, and again, 8 huge shots. Eddie’s stomach had distended a bit just from the volume as if he had been in an eating competition. By the time he let go, Peter was drenched in sweat from the orgasm he had and Eddie was exhausted and nauseous from the cum he just drank. From the exhaustion he let go of Peter, he was held up by Eddie’s pole still inside him but as Eddie started to go limp he slid down and off of his dick falling to the floor exhausted, Eddie came crashing down on his own as well, one arm on either side of Peter just barely holding him up, and as Peter looked straight at the musclegod that just fucked him to heaven, hell, and back, Eddie, with his mouth still full of Peter’s cum, grabbed him and gave him a french kiss that should be written down in history books, coating Peter’s mouth and forcing him to swallow his own cum, their tongues wrestling each other as if it were an Olympic match. After what seemed like 20 minutes of ferociously eating each other’s tongues they finally broke the kiss to the sound of cum dripping onto the floor. ‘Holy shit’ Said Peter, his body shaking slightly ‘You’re all mine Spidey, don’t forget that’ Said Eddie in an arrogant tone but with soft eyes that betrayed his words with his true meaning. -------The End------
    1 point
  8. Yeah. Make him grow taller and more muscular! Big hung bottoms are hot
    1 point
  9. Fuck it would be so hot if the main character grew massive and began dominating bruce. But then somehow Bruce gets a hold of the serum and becomes a dominant alpha god! Can you image the already cocky mass monster once he has that super serum flowing through him!
    1 point
  10. Amazing. Yeah Carlos dont give in. Event he likes Jack i love he doesnt want to play the Master's game. Now onto Jack telling him how he discovered he is a sexual machine
    1 point
  11. Excellent! Time for other body parts to grow, right?!
    1 point
  12. Link to part 1 here Link to part 2 here Link to part 3 here "I better hit some more poses for you then hadn't I mate?", I said to my aroused admirer, who was now suddenly beaming at the prospect of watching me flex more. With both hands resting on my hips, I looked at my lucky spectator head on and slowly cranked down into a explosive must muscular. As I hit the peak of the pose and squeezed with effort, I released a loud, arrogant, "ARRRGGHHHHH". "Fuck YES!", The Transformer exclaimed. In response, I released one hand, curled it into a fist and squeezed out yet another most muscular with a shamelessly cock, "YEEEAAAAHHH"! I then made my boldest move yet. I walked, no, strutted towards The Transformer until I was merely a few feet away from the couch he was sitting on, and releasing my loudest and most aggressive growl yet, I bought both my arms up and then cranked down hard into a brutal and intense crab most muscular. "GAAARRRGGGHHHH"! I squeezed and squeezed as hard as I could. Every single body part was tensed and strained to the absolute max. My whole body just a mass of huge, tight, flexed muscle, squeezed into the ultimate bodybuilding pose. "OH FUUUUCK"! The Transformer's eyes were wider than ever before. He looked as if he was struggling to breathe and a look of sheer panic suddenly swept across his face. Was watching a huge, inhumanly conditioned bodybuilder flexing and squeezing out an explosive crab most muscular just a few feet away from him, while releasing the most outrageous and arrogant growl about to cause The Transformer to cum? His whole body suddenly began to tremble. "Oh God no!", he exclaimed. Oh God YES!! Fucking blow that load mate. Watch me flex my huge, freak-like muscles and just fucking CREAM IT!! Still squeezed in my crab most muscular to the absolute max, I released one last grizzly growl in The Transformer’s face, guaranteed to push him over the edge, and cause a major mess in his undies. "GGGRRRAAAARRR"! And that's when it happened. Completely snapping me out of my pose, an intensely bright, white light suddenly started to radiate from The Transformer’s body, which was now jolting with force underneath. It was so bright I had no option but to cover up my eyes with my huge, bronzed forearm. Confused at what was happening and scared for my new found admirers well being, when the brightness seemed to vanish, I anxiously pulled my arm away to ensure that he was OK. What I saw startled me so much that I released a yell and instinctively backed away. A stranger had somehow gotten into The Transformer's house. That was my initial thought. And then I realised, the man sitting on the same coach, in the exact same spot as The Transformer had, was not a stranger at all. The absurdly gorgeous man who'd been dubbed "THE REAL LIFE G.I JOE", and had appeared as a model on the cover of a men's fitness magazine, the man with impressively pumped arms, a fantastic chest and an absolutely jaw droppingly perfect physique, the man who had the power to transform others into any living person for twenty-four hours, was in fact, a slightly nerdy looking, still rather cute, but mostly unremarkable looking man of slim build, with very little evidence of muscle mass under the t-shirt which was now about two sizes too big for me. Completely lost for words, The Transformer looked at me with a deeply embarrassed and sorry look on his face. A face I then suddenly realised I'd seen before. "It's you", was all I could pathetically say. "The guy in the picture in the Star Trek costume". He sheepishly offered me a deflated smile. "Minus the ears", he replied. With the comment, and the reality of the situation which had suddenly dawned on me, I felt my mouth curling into a huge, amused grin. "So I guess you can also transform yourself into anyone you like"? Still looking extremely embarrassed, he picked up the fitness magazine from the coffee table and holding it up to reveal the man who not five minutes ago was sitting talking to me, sheepishly replied, "Anyone I like". I couldn't stop smiling. I'd been so nervous in the presence of this guy, and all the time he was just an just an average built, slightly geeky looking but admittedly still pretty cute bloke who, on occasion, liked to dress up in Star Trek costumes. And there I was. A shredded fucking muscle God in shiny pink posers. Towering over him. Almost on the verge of making him cum in his pants. Most people wouldn't even look twice at the guy who was sat sheepishly in front of me. Whilst the body I was then inhibiting caused people from all corners of the globe to cum just from looking a photo of it on the Internet. And yet, something was abundantly clear to me. Me and this guy; we were exactly the same. The incident had clearly knocked his confidence. "I never transform people as my regular self mate", he began to explain. I carried my 200 lbs body of ripped muscle and sat next to The Transformer on the couch. He looked slightly terrified as I sat down next to him, and couldn't seem to stop staring at my huge pecs, but he continued to explain regardless. "It's just to protect my identity really. I must have gotten my timings wrong. I saw that guy in the magazine yesterday and thought - yeah, it might be kinda fun to be that hot for a day". "I think I can relate to that", I said. With this, The Transformer seemed to relax a little, and he flashed me the first hint of his real, rather adorable smile. Sitting next to him on his couch, the size difference between us was ridiculous. My thick bronzed legs alone looked about three times as big as his. I felt a heady mix of power, superiority and overwhelming arousal. I also suddenly had a strange urge to dive towards The Transformer, kiss him and just embrace him with my sheer mass. "But I'll be honest mate”, he continued. ”I do this a fair bit. Transform myself. Not that I don't like the real me. I mean, I'm no G.I Joe but, I'm fine with the way I look. I more do it...for fun". And with this, his mouth curled into the most mischievous smirk. "I think I can relate to that too", I said. We were sat smiling at each other, when it suddenly dawned on me just how much I actually liked him. Not just the gorgeous fitness model, G.I Joe version either. I mean, granted, he was one beautiful fucking man. But the real version too. "Soooo", I began. “Before you transformed, you seemed to be enjoying watch me flex.” "Too fucking right I was mate!", he exclaimed. "So I could do a bit more posing for you, or...I could show you my superpower"? His eyes widened and he suddenly looked excited. "The second one mate"! He then looked a bit confused and flustered and quickly said, "No, the posing. No wait. Oh shit - do I have to chose just one?" I chuckled and felt my heart flutter just a tiny bit as I struggled to comprehend just how endearing and utterly adorable he was - whether in this body or his previous one. "Why don't we start with the superpower", I said. "OK", he grinned excitedly. "You ready"? I asked. The Transformer nodded and I took his hand in mine. The difference between them was almost comical. His pale, average sized and perfectly normal in appearance, mine big, bronzed, veiny and anything but normal. He smirked giddily and I felt an instant surge of electricity as we touched. That smile almost tripled and his eyes widened to a brilliant degree as I bought my left arm up into a one armed bicep flex, and firmly planted The Transformer’s hand around the gloriously bronzed ball of muscle exploding before his eyes. As his fingers wrapped around the rock hard and indecently sized peak of my freakish left bicep, I squeezed hard, looked The Transformer in the eye and released an outrageously cocky, "YEEEEAAHHH!", in his face. "OH FUCK"! The Transformers mouth was hung open and his look was part way between shock and sheer pleasure. With my palm still firmly covering the back of The Transformer’s hand, his fingers continued to dig into the freakishly sized bicep muscle. As I squeezed as hard as I possibly could, I gritted my teeth and released a deep, loud growling noise. "GRRRRRRRRR"! And that's when it happened. "OH FUUUUUUCK!", The Transformer exclaimed. His mouth and eyes grew wider, and his legs began to shake. "Oh Gaaawwwwwwd", he cried. With his mouth stretched open as wide as it possibly could be, he threw his head back, and, still firmly gripping my bicep, his whole body started making quick, sharp jolting movements, and he unleashed a chorus of the loudest, orgasmic groans of pleasure. "GRRR-YEEEEEAHHH", I growled over the top of The Transformer’s moans of ecstasy, which then turned into pants, groans of, "Oh God", "Oh fuck" and then, finally, into giddy laughs of post-orgasmic joy. Half an hour into my day of being a huge, shredded muscle freak and I'd already made someone cum in their pants. "Fucking HELL", The Transformer cried, as he tried to catch his breath, unable to wipe the huge smile off his flustered face. With my bicep then un-flexed, I unwrapped my palm from around The Transformer’s hand, which proceeded to slide off my mound of muscle mass. "Wait!", he said, his mind ticking over as he studied his now free hand. "Was that your superpower"? I looked at him and smirked. "I touched you...and I came", he said, trying to figure out what my mysterious power was. "No. You touched me and I came". He'd cracked it, and then he spoke my infamous superpower name. "You're...you're The Human Orgasm"! I blushed slightly, continued to grin and playfully raised my eyebrows. "Imagine that"! "So...you make people cum just by touching them? WOW!", he said. "Yep! Well...only if I want to obviously", I assured him. "Phew. Well that's good", he said. "That would make shaking a strangers hand very awkward". I laughed and thought it best not to mention the fact that before I really learned how to control my power, that very extremely awkward scenario actually did occur on one occasion. Instead, without really thinking I blurted out, "I only do it with guys I like". I hadn't meant for the comment to be flirtatious or suggestive at all, but as soon as it slipped out, I realised that it qualified as being both. The Transformer blushed furiously, and his mouth uncontrollably grew into his giddiest grin yet. "I have a confession", he said. "OK", I curiously replied. He adorably took a deep breath. I had no idea what The Transformer was about to say, but he was clearly very nervous about it. "I think you're cute". I was completely baffled. It was such an odd comment to give to a 200 lbs muscle freak known for his insane conditioning, alien-like quads and thick, shredded glutes. A muscle freak who'd just made him cum in his pants while he digged his fingers into one of his rock hard, freakishly huge, fully flexed bicep. "Oh-kay", I replied. "Thanks"! "No! Not this guy. I mean - yes, you're cute. He's cute. Kind of". He didn't sound too convincing of the last part. "I meant - you're cute. The real you." His shoulders relaxed and my heart started fluttering once more. "I thought it from the moment you turned up at the door. And I knew you fancied me. Well - him. Who wouldn't? And I know you were probably checking out my arse when you followed me into the flat". I couldn't help but smirk at this particular statement, as he continued. "He does have a nice arse. I mean - it's nothing like THAT arse. Fuck! But yeah - I just wanted to say. I think you're cute. Really, really cute". I could barely wipe the smile off my face. I had no idea what to say to those completely adorable words, so I thought for a moment, and calmly spoke the first words which came into my head. "I'm gonna kiss you." His mouth grew into the most uncontrollable smirk. "But", I continued. "Not like this. I'm gonna come back here in twenty-four hours, when the transformation has worn off, and I'm no longer in Stephen Dresner’s body, and then I'm gonna kiss you. If you'll let me". The Transformer couldn't stop grinning. "I guess I'll see you in twenty-four hours then". "But you have to be the real you too", I explained. "You wouldn't prefer me to be "The Real Life G.I Joe"? I shook my head. "No. Although", I began, my mind drifting to the inexplicably gorgeous man who'd answered the door to me earlier that afternoon, "You can always turn into him afterwards. If you want". He laughed, and as we sat there smiling at each other, the chemistry between us felt stronger and more evident than ever. A knot suddenly arose in my stomach and the giddiness and excitement I had been experiencing up until that moment unexpectedly and momentarily turned into fear as I realised that I could really see myself falling for the guy sitting next to me. Here I go again. "So Tobey", The Transformer began. "How are you planning to spend the next twenty-four hours, like, well...THAT?", he asked, pointing at my outrageously muscular, gloriously chiselled, muscle popping physique. The question suddenly pulled my thoughts away from any potential love affair with The Transformer and back to the sole reason why I’d met him in the first place; to inhibit the inexplicably muscular and freak show worthy body of a genuine, competition conditioned bodybuilder. I suddenly felt an incredible surge of excitement at the possibilities which lay ahead. I had planned to spend a good portion of the day flexing, touching, worshipping and cumming over my own freaky muscle mass in the mirror, but the incredible rush and power I’d felt from The Transformer’s reaction to my body was suddenly giving me a few other ideas. I also couldn't deny the huge ego trip I was experiencing just from being so much bigger than The Transformer. Being that huge, being so different in appearance, not just to him, but the majority of the people outside of his flat. Knowing I was a freak that people would queue up just to merely touch. Knowing I could make certain people cum just on appearance alone. It was incredibly intoxicating. "I think I kind of wanna...freak people out", I mischievously said. "Just strut through a city centre in shorts and a tight revealing vest. My enormous, freaky, bronzed beef just spilling out for everyone to see. Watch the looks of fear and confusion. Hear the shocked gasps and see the awe-stricken glares. If they stare hard enough I might stop and hit a cheeky double bicep just for the hell of it. YEAH! Or maybe squeeze a quick, hard crab most muscular in their faces. BOOM!" Clearly liking what he was hearing, The Transformer was listening intently and grinning like mad. "Watch you don't get arrested for giving some poor old dear a heart attack". I laughed and continued. "Or maybe I could waddle into my local Tesco’s. Take off my shirt and drop my shorts to reveal my pink trunks and just start hitting some poses in the middle of the meat aisle. OOOOOF"! The Transformer laughed and shook his head. "Has anyone ever told you you're a little bit of a nutter mate"? I grinned. "Only the people who know me best". He suddenly looked a little deflated as he spoke his next words. "Well Tobey, I should probably let you go. Muscles to flex, people to freak out and all that. You might have to turn sideways to fit through my front door mind". I laughed and, bringing my fists either side of my waist, I spontaneously hit a front lat spread for The Transformer to show off my impressively thick lats, with a cheeky, short, dog-like bark; "RUFF"! I couldn't deny it. I was really enjoying The Transformer's company. Just sitting there with him felt new and exciting and I suddenly felt a twinge of sadness that our encounter was coming to an end. "I guess I'll see you in twenty-four hours then". I didn't even know his name, and, given the kind of service he provided, and much like anyone who "sold" their superpower, I wasn't expecting him to provide it just yet. So, taking his hand and intertwining his fingers with mine, while affectionately looking him in the eyes, I christened him with a new nickname. "Mr McSpunky-Pants". He squeezed my hand and giddily and affectionately gazed back at me and gave me my own adorable name. "Yep. See you in twenty-four hours. Tobey McCutie-Bum". "Unless", I began. His eyes widened and his face suddenly lit up in anticipation of my next words. "You want to come with me"? "You mean it?", he endearingly and excitedly asked. "Of course", I replied, shaking our hands which were we still locked together. "Tesco’s here we come!", he brilliantly said. "Wait", he continued. "You mean...come as me you mean?", he asked. "Like this"? "Sure", I replied. I hadn't really thought of an alternative. "Hmmmm", he said thinking. "We could do that. Or, I could transform into someone else". "You could", I said. "Though I am rather partial to this version". He blushed and replied, "I'm just thinking, on this occasion, we might have more fun if I transformed into…a different person". "Ok", I curiously said. "Do you have anyone specific in mind"? It was at this point that The Transformer reached for, and picked up my muscle magazine lying on his coffee table. He flipped the pages so the magazine was closed, and once again looked at the picture of the huge, hardcore, fully flexed bodybuilder on the front cover. The very bodybuilder who'd freaked him out and caused such an extreme reaction the first time he’d seen it. His mouth curled into a devilish grin as he looked from the bodybuilder on the magazine to me and answered my question. “Oh…I may have a certain someone”. The End
    1 point
  13. And then, with one swift movement, Liam instructing me take his ruby red posing trunks suddenly wasn’t the greatest moment of our encounter. Lifting both of his arms up, Liam was suddenly flexing his enormous, nickname earning guns in a front double bicep pose. His face was scrunched up, and his mouth wide open in the exact same arrogant expression he’d worn in the picture I’d shot a massive load to the Saturday before. Only this time, I wasn’t looking at a picture on the Internet. This time the scene was happening right before my eyes, in Liam “The Guns” Watson’s bedroom, just a mere few feet from where I stood. I wanted to pause time. To stay in that moment for as long as I wanted. To stand there staring at the image of this mighty flexing muscle bull before me. To marvel at the sheer hugeness of the bronze painted balls of muscle bulging off each of his upper arms. To study the vein (that glorious fucking vein) running down the middle of the right bicep. To let him overwhelm me with his display of pure power and hyper masculinity. “FUCK!” I cried in response. When Liam relaxed, he instantly started laughing to himself. His face beaming, he was clearly on some kind of incredible high from being a muscle freak, two days out from his next bodybuilding show, flexing and showing off his enormous muscles for an audience. Any audience - even near strangers who he’d just caught sniffing his posing trunks. “Just as impressive in person?” Liam asked. “YEAH!!” I exclaimed in response. The rush of seeing Liam flexing in the flesh seemed to diminish any leftover nerves and shyness. “Unbelievable mate!” Still proudly grinning, Liam then bought his fists together and outrageously squeezed a quick most muscular pose, accompanied by a deep, playful, and unspeakably hot grunt. “EURGH!!” The plates of pec muscle underneath his vest squeezed together. His enormous triceps erupted like crazy. His upper body just a mass of solid, bunched up, beautifully carved muscle. It barely lased two seconds, but just like the moment Liam first opened his front door, just like when he’d walked into his living room with his muscle bulging out of his mint green vest, and just like when he’d flexed his monstrous biceps in front of me, I was positive the scene would forever be imprinted on my memory. “Fucking HELL!!” I exclaimed, inhibitions almost completely gone. And then, the unthinkable happened. Liam flexed again! Bending forward slightly, he cranked out a brutal, power packed, crab most muscular; his teeth gritted and his nose scrunched in brilliantly animated fashion. His watermelon-like delts filled up my view. Enormous, round boulders of gorgeously bronzed muscle. His biceps had never looked bigger, or more beautiful. Balls of inhuman muscle, squeezed and popped to an absurd degree. And, out of nowhere, two thick mounds of trap muscle erupted either side of his neck like two vicious little creatures about to pounce on their prey (let it be me, please let it be me), stretching the mint green cotton material of the straps of his vest. I wanted to lick those traps. Feel the solid muscle and paper thin skin underneath my tongue. Work my mouth down until I was kissing his enormous delts. Taste the tan, sweat and muscle of a roided up muscle God who’d pushed his body to unspeakable limits. I wanted to suck on his biceps. Feel that throbbing vein against my tongue. The more Liam would squeeze, the harder his bicep would become and the more the vein would throb, the harder I would suck and the closer my dick would get to exploding with cum. When Liam straightened up he was still beaming proudly, but there was an ever so slightly bashfulness there too. He held his fist out for me to bump in a bro-ish manner. I obviously obliged, wondering whether even a simple touch of his knuckles against mine would increase my arousal (it did, fucking HELL it did). “Always fun posing for an appreciative muscle fan!” I wanted to ask for more. I wanted to watch Liam hit a whole host of poses. See his lats spread out like wings, and his tits jump up to his chin as he blasted out a front lat spread. Watch his thick pec explode off his chest, and his right bicep bulge as he treated me to a side chest pose. I wanted him to whip off his vest so I could watch his block-like tummy muscles crunch and burst through his gorgeous skin as he squeezed out an abs and thighs pose. And I wanted more of those power packed, trap erupting most musculars. A whole fucking volley of them. One after the other. And while Liam flexed, posed, crunched and scrunched, I wanted to explore every single one of his obscenely developed body parts with my hands. Squeeze every mound of muscle. Feel every lump and bump. To do the thing I’ve wanted to do since opening my very first copy of “FLEX” magazine; worship a real life, competition conditioned muscle monster. I want it. I need it. I have to fucking have it. “Thanks again for coming round, Oscar,” Liam said. I was suddenly snapped back to reality. “No worries,” I feebly said. “Thanks for the er… trunks,” I said, blushing at the reference to the inexplicably shiny red posers I was probably going to blow a massive load into as soon as I got home. He grinned in response. The most gorgeous, dimple revealing grin. I was gonna miss those dimples. “No problem, mate!” Liam said chirpily. “Glad to be able to repay you for giving me back the others,” he said, referring to the sentimental trunks he’d not long been reunited with. Liam turned to walk out of his bedroom door, and I took a step to follow, but something was suddenly bursting to get out of me. I’d been brave enough to contact Liam. To come to his flat. To give him back the missing posers I’d found, obsessed about, developed a crazy obsession with, and finally creamed into. I’d been brave enough to wander into his bedroom uninvited. To check out the sparkly pink posing trunks lying on his bed. To reach into the drawer full of posing trunks. To pull one out and take a big whiff of the material. I’d been brave enough to admit to Liam that I had a fetish for shiny posers. But it wasn’t enough. There was something else I needed before I left Liam’s flat. Something that would take just one last ounce of bravery. I want it. I need it. I have to fucking have it. “WAIT!”
    1 point
  14. No worries Bear Just a little behind: +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ CHAPTER EIGHTEEN: THE ROAD TO THE SHOW I was still silent as Dad's eyes were wide with excitement from the number he had read off the measuring tape. He looked back and forth from the measuring tape and down into my own eyes. I noticed his massive pecs were heaving up and down just a bit faster than normal. Apparently the revelation of his new height had made his heart race with excitement. All I could do was look up, WAY UP at the face of one of the most handsome, masculine men in the world. How had we not realized that he had grown so much?!? I mean, I figured he had brushed past the 7 foot mark. But he hadn't just passed the that ultimate indication of the super-tall, he had BLOWN past it with gusto! My Dad was now seven foot, fucking three inches of hulking, vascular, bulging, dense muscle, I just couldn't seem to wrap my mind around it! It then hit me that he was now OVER a foot taller than me! I felt like I was shrinking in his presence. I unconsciously slouched down in front of him while he seemed to be standing up straighter than ever. I'm mean, seven foot three? He now had to be one of the tallest people in the state! I think I read a while back how the current tallest man in the US is something like 7 ft 8 in tall, and my muscledad was now in striking distance of that number! The questions swirled in my head. How long would this growth spurt last? He had been growing for a few months now, surely his growth plates would fuse soon and he would stop, right!? How had Ted and I not noticed how massive he had become? We last measured his height about two weeks ago at just under 6 ft 11 in. Since that time he hadn't had any of his 'sudden' growth spurts where he shot up 2-3 inches in one night. He must been slowly inching up a rate of ¼” to 1/2” per day since we last measured. Just small enough to be imperceptible to the human eye. Plus, I realized that now since the average human which now over a foot lower than his own eyes, it became more and more difficult for us normal little people to judge the top of his head. Dads continued to breath quickly and excitedly. I could see his eyes glazing over as he relished his proven size. He dropped the tape and slowly stepped right up to me, chest to chest. Or, should I say, chest to face. I don't think he meant to do it in an intimidating fashion, but when 7 ft 3 in tall bodybuilder steps up to you, you can't help but tremble just a little bit inside. I tilted my head slowly upward, tracing the deep cleavage of his pecs up to his thick, fire-hydrant size neck, meeting his chin and then his mouth, which was cocked in a sideways smirk, past his nose and way up into this piercing brown eyes which were boring down into my own. He had to tilt his head way forward to look down at me, so much so that his chin was nearly resting on his upper pec shelf. At this proximity his tilted forehead was directly above my own head. As I looked up at him from an awkwardly close position he began to speak, softly but firmly. “This is amazing Son. I love you to death and I'm promise I'm not trying to sound mean, but you and Ted look so...small and short to me. I mean, look at this, the top of your head doesn't even reach my shoulders. You're eyes are just barely above my nipples.” I was taking in what he was saying. He was basically sharing his inner thoughts. And while they sounded belittling and arrogant, the truth was he was just merely pointing out the obvious. Dad continued his monologue. “And what's crazy, buddy, is that I know you are this big, jacked young college dude and Ted is my big jacked best friend, besides you, that is, hehe...” He smiled down at me warmly and then added, “...and I know you two are both big muscle guys. I see it when we are out in public or at the gym and and when I see you and Ted talking to other people. But then, like right now, I realize that I...I...TOWER over YOU! So imagine how much bigger I feel when I'm not hanging around you two studs, when I'm out with the normal people. The little people. All the shrimps and runts in the world that are getting smaller and smaller to me. Gawd, it makes me feel so...so powerful. So strong. So big. So... …SUPERIOR!” He tilted his head back up as he said this and looked at the ceiling. I could tell he was very pleased with how close the ceiling was to his head. Even though he was looking up, from down below I could see the creases of his cheeks deepen as he smiled widely. He swung out his arms and began to reach them straight up. I watched as it seemed like tree limbs were rising directly over my head. He brought his arms over his own head and placed his huge hands flat against the ceiling. As he did so both he and I noticed that even in doing this, his elbows were very much bent. Shoot,he could probably touch the rim of a basketball hoop now! As he held his palms up against the ceiling his exposed his chest meat rose up and also uncovered his huge pits. A strong, masculine smell engulfed my senses. His lats flared out wider and wider. He was still right in front of me since I was too frozen to move, and at this distance I couldn't see anything behind and to the side of him. As I looked side to side all I could see was a vertical horizon of tanned muscles mass. He started chuckling happily again, out of shear excitement. He dropped his arms and again looked downward at my frozen, awed face. All of sudden it dawned on him that he was scaring me, which in truth, he was. He stepped back to give me some space and gave me a soft smile. He then reached his right arm and scratched the back of his neck and gave me a sheepish smile. I watched as his huge right biceps exploded in size as he did this, threatening to prevent him from reaching the back of his his own neck. “Errr...” he began. “Heh...sorry about that Son. What I just said must've sounded kind of...what do you kids call it? Douchey?” It was an amazing reversal in the intensity of the situation. In a flash he had gone from a power and size-lusting hulk back to my adorable, yet over-sized, friendly father. “Jed? Buddy?” As he relaxed I did to and regained the power of language. “Yeah it kind of was...” He looked down at the floor embarrassed. It was an odd juxtaposition to see such a titanic, muscular creature slink down in slight shame. I continued, “But only just a little big guy. And honestly, Pops. It's not like you weren't saying anything that was untrue.” I I stepped toward him again to show him I wasn't afraid. I reached my hands out WIDE and placed them on both of his delts, which felt like the size of pumpkins, my hand seemingly over four feet apart. “Look at me, big guy!” I demanded. Lifted his head up and look me in the eyes. He saw me smirking up at him which brought a smile to his face as well. “Here's the thing, Pops. What's happening to you is amazing. Truly amazing! You are stretching the limits of science. Hell, you might be the next link in human evolution. You ARE superior to those people! You are bigger. You are taller. You are stronger. You are handsome a hell. Seriously, Dad, my girlfriends never shut up about you when I hang out with them, even the ones you haven't screwed...” Dad shrugged those giant shoulders and chuckled a bit at that. He was so big his shrug momentarily brought my hands upwards another six inches or so. I chuckled too, that was water under the bridge, and added, “...which brings me to my next point, you are fucking hung like a rhinoceros!” This time threw his head back and guffawed out loud. “Seriously, Dad that thing is scary. Do you think it's bigger proportionally...?” I asked with morbid curiosity. Dad calmed down and smirked back down at me. “Oh yeah, Champ. I've never been small down there, something I know you've inherited too, lucky us. But yeah, it's definitely bigger proportionally. Shit, I think if I was still 6 ft 1 in I would guess it would be about 10 in hard...” “DAMN...” Was all I could say. Even if Dad were still my own height he would still outclass me in muscle and manhood. As if I wasn't feeling small enough right at the moment. Dad raised his eyebrows, “Yeah, I know. Even to me this schlong is huge.” Dad reached down and traced the huge soft dick that ran down the left leg of his basketball shorts and I stared in awe as it began to grow. “Oh crap, there I go getting hard again. Sorry, Champ” “No, Dad's it's ok really, Fuck, I've seen your cock way so much recently it doesn't really surprise me anymore. I mean, well, it does! But I'm learning to get comfortable it. I mean, pretty much everybody sees it, you can't really hide it.” “HAHA. Very true, Son. I've started wearing my jockstrap and my underwear to hide it as much as I can in my work pants. It's a new problem but I LOVE IT. I love how I'm not only just tall, I've got the muscles and DICK to back it up!” Dad proudly raised his arms into the world's most impressive double biceps pose. Damn, it was an impressive site. Not just the muscles but the insanely huge cock meat that was still fluffing up giving his shorts a ridiculous tent. “Dad you are going to have to take care of that soon, ya know...” I pointed to his crotch as he dropped the pose. Dad looked down at his tent and sighed. “Yeah I know, I was thinking I would the night before the competition. That way I shouldn't to worry about any...um...wardrobe malfunctions while I'm up on stage.” I laughed at the thought for a second. “Do you think you can wait til Thursday, Dad? That's like four days away. You look like you could explode at any minute. Why don't you just go into the bathroom and relieve some pressure.” Dad furrowed his brow just lightly and gave me a serious look. “I can do it, Jed. I KNOW I can do this.” I was instantly sorry that I had questioned his mental fortitude. His look softened. “I know I can do it ,little guy. I really, really want to wait. I want to milk every little of growth out of my grapefruit sized blue balls that I can before the competition.” “I gotcha, Pops. Hey, maybe I can help you out. I could print off a bunch of pictures of Roseanne Barr or Jabba the Hutt and post them around the house?” Dad once again guffawed. I love that I could still crack up my monstrously muscled Daddy. He agreed that would probably help keep himself in check over the last few days before the competition. On Monday we were only three days away from leaving for the competition. After our workout Ted has us suit up once again for posing practice. He also filled us in on the final posedown. “You are both shoo-ins to be in the finals of your division so I need to teach you how the posedown works.” First he brought up couple of youtube videos to show us a couple of examples. One of them was of last year's Mr. Olympia. Holy shit. I still didn't pay too much attention to bodybuilding, I just went by what Dad and Ted told me. These big men on the screen were not much bigger in muscular proportion than Pops! And of course, he would TOWER over all of them. “Ok, so most of the time the results are decided before the posedown and it is mostly supposed to be for fun to get the crowd hyped up,” Ted explained. “However, if the results are close the posedown can be used to determine the winner. As you can see here, this is where you really work the crowd. You wanna jockey yourself into the best position against the other guys. You want to really compare your best muscle groups against the other guys weaknesses.” Ted turned and look way up into Dad's eyes and laid out the rules. “Technically, you are not allowed to push and shove...CHAD.” Dad looked down at Ted and shrugged his hulking shoulders. “What!? I wouldn't push anybody...” Ted grinned and continued. “Well, big guy, I believe you wouldn't do it on purpose, but you are going to be so much bigger and stronger that you'll have to be careful. You're like tank. You could accidentally shift and nudge the guy next to you and he would go flying...” Dad laughed at the thought, no doubt it amused him that this scenario was very possible. Dad sighed and responded jokingly, “Gosh, now I have to walked on eggshalls around all you short, wimpy dudes...” “If you knock someone down you will be disqualified, so just watch yourself. Got that dudes?” Dad and expressed our understanding to coach Ted. To really drive the point home, Ted showed us another couple of videos where a competitor did get disqualified. We were surprised as the guy's action really didn't seem malicious, but when politics and judging are involved it best not to allow any doubt. Ted closed the youtube videos and looked back up at Dad. He had a pondering look on his face. “Geezus big Chad I can't believe how HUGE you are. You have to be over 7 ft tall now, right?” Dad stepped right up to Ted like he did to me a couple of days ago. “You're probably right, I'm probably over 7 feet tall now because you look SHORTER than ever,” Dad winked at me, purposely leaving out that we had confirmed his new height yesterday. “Or, maybe you are just shrinking, little man, haha!” I saw a slight look of trepidation and fear on Ted's face as he pondered the thought, it made me laugh a little on the inside. Two days later it was Wednesday night and we were just two days away from the start of the competition. After our final workout we headed into the gym's studio room to pose for Ted. As we stripped down I noticed Dad's full body stubble was AGAIN starting to come back in so later that night we would give him hopefully his last shave before he steps on stage. Our posers had started to get a bit rank so I threw them both in with a load of laundry after I got home from work before the gym. I dropped them in my gym back right after the dryer finished and we left for the gym. I heard my fathers deep masculine voice as we stripped down for posing practice. “Hey, bud, fish my poser out of your bag and toss it over here.” I absent-mindedly reached in my gym bag and tossed him his posers and pulled out my own. In my own typical, modesty way I turned to face away from Dad and Ted as I quickly slipped off my stretchy gym underwear to slip on my posing thong. Pops may have been a proud and overly qualified exhibitionist, but I still my languished in my introverted nature. As I bent over and began sliding up the black posing thong I noticed something was very wrong. My posing thong felt loose and stretched out as it passed my knees. Finally it began to dawn on me what had happened, but still far to late before I had pulled the posers completely up. While the top waistband on the posers were nice and snug, that was the ONLY part that was so. The front pouch hung loosely in front of me, billowing out and almost down to my knees. The same with the ass. I began to realize the humiliating situation I was in when I heard my Dad's speak up as well, “What the hell? Did these things shrink in the wash?” I turned and saw one of the most emasculating sites I had ever seen. My Dad was standing there with a posing strap up on his waist. Only his huge salami sized soft cock and his orange size balls were hanging out the side of the pouch. The poor posing strap he was wearing was only big enough to cover one of his bull sized testicles. He then saw me, wearing what must've looked like a black plastic trash bag. It dawned on him too that I must've accidentally switched our posers when I pulled them out of the gym back. I was wearing my Dad's oversized posing thong, not able to fill it in any way, shape, or form. And there was my muscle beast Dad. His junk literally spilling out the side of the pouch that I though looked nice and full when I wore it. Dad chuckled at the realization. I think he realized how humiliated I was and tried to mitigate my embarrassment. “Whoops! Hey buddy, looks like we switched posers. Here, I better take these off before I accidentally tear them,” Dad said sheepishly as he yanked down the taught material over his ripped, tree-trunk thighs and flicked it to me with his feet. I quickly did the same and stepped out of his posers and handed them to him. He pulled up his actual own posers with a sigh, “Theeeere we go. Much better. I don't think you are quite ready to fill your big daddy's trunks yet, Squirt!” He said this cheerfully with a wink but I was dying inside of emasculation. I pulled up on my own trunks noticing how they now felt much looser. Him just quickly stuffing one giant testicle nearly stretched the crotch pouch of my posers to their limits. Somehow I was able to get through posing practice with my sanity. I decided right then and there if Dad I ever compete together again that I would get a different color posing strap. That night after we had packed up our stuff I helped Dad shave down one final time. Dad covered his junk as I lathered up the shaving cream and spread it over his huge and vascular muscles. As I did so I notice that he began to adjust his stance and was having more trouble covering up his assets, even with his dinner plate sized hands. I remembered that it had been about a 1.5 weeks since Dad has last ejaculated. Any touch to him was stimulating right now and my own shaving to getting his motor running. I figured it made since. As horny as he constantly is, here I am lightly massage his bulging muscles, he couldn't possibility help himself due to how saturated his body is with ubermale testosterone. He let out a deep moan as I swiped the last strip of hair off his back. “Sorry, Son. Man...I just really need to beat off. I feel like I could ram my fuck pole through this wall I am so jazzed up.” I winced again at his language. When he got really horny he also became a bit of a dirty talker. I tried to sooth the heaving, gasping beast, “I know, Dad. Just let me finish up here and then you can take care of...THAT...” From his behind I could see his fist-sized, pink dickhead levitating way out in front of and above his pelvis. Geezus. It had obviously passed the foot long mark a while ago. It looked like he was quickly approaching TWICE my own erect size, and I was no small man in the cock department. Since I was still shaving his back and ass I would only see the head and the few inches of the shaft that were just below the tip. Even from what I could see, it was purple and ANGRY. Pulsing veins encased the shaft and it looked solid as granite. I finished up shaving his back and Dad continued to stand in the shower. He kept his back to me in a modest effort to shield his cock from me. But let's be honest, NASA could spy that thing from a satellite. Dad thanked me softly and turned on the shower, letting the water cascade down his towering beef. As I left the room I heard him say, “I'm going to be a few minutes, Champ. Ignore any weird sounds you might hear in here...” I could only chuckle at the painfully awkward situation as I exited the bathroom, right after I told him to “have fun!” I went into my room and put on my headphones to listen to music. Even through the thumping base of my headphones I could hear deep moans and grunts of pleasure. The worst was during those few quiet seconds in between songs when I could fully hear my Dad's masturbation growls. While I was listening to my tunes I swear that I even saw and felt the house shake. I was hoping that the bathroom would remain intact. We only had one bathroom in our small house so we couldn't afford to lose it. Finally after 20 minutes or so the rumbling in the house seemed to subside. I let my song finish out before I took of my phones and headed to the kitchen for a snack. A couple of minutes later I turned to see my freshly showered father hunch over and squeeze into the kitchen in just a pair of his new basketball shorts. He seemed to be hunching over even further than I remembered. Once he cleared the short dorway he slowly stood back up to his full height, his head rising over me like a slow moving elevator. He had content smirk on his face as he looked down at the top of my head. I remembered how it seemed he had a small, sudden growth spurt during his last jacking session and it looked like that may have happened again. I swear he seemed even taller than just a couple of days ago, but it could've just been the pump he got from his self pleasuring sessions. Dad swung his big arms back and forth, stretching his upper body. His wingspan was so wide he had to be careful to avoid hitting the kitchen appliances with his wrecking ball sized fists. “Ah, little buddy. That felt soooo good. I tell ya what, I'm about ready for the competition to be over. My hand is nice and all but I'm ACHING to get myself some real action.” “You think you can find any women who would be willing to take on...that?” I pointed at his still bulging crotch. “Hehe. Well I guess it's true that I may have outgrown some petite women. But hell, there are plenty of women out there who are begging to give this big log a ride. Whom am I do deny their desires!” Dad chuckled, sounding again like a cocky jock from a college frat. After we ate our meal we finished packing and got ready to hit the road. Ted came over to our house once he was off work and we loaded up into my Dad's pickup and headed to the show. It was an easy three hour drive and we got to the hotel around 7:45 pm. Unlike the last show we were actually staying at the hotel that was across the street from the hotel and convention center where the competition was being held. Consequently, there weren't nearly as many huge, buff and in shape people walking around as there probably would be at the other hotel. Of course, my father couldn't help but suck all attention from any room he entered. He had elected to wear one of his 8XL t-shirts that was actually baggy on him, covering up most of his huge and ripped frame. Even then, people couldn't help but stand and stare at the over 7 ft tall man with the thick build. My father, of course, loved it. He loved being in public based on the permanent grin and constant winks he gave other people as he went about his own normal life. Plus I remembered how he professed to me the other day how being around the 'runts' and 'shrimps' of the world made him feel even bigger and more powerful. The three of us checked in to our two adjoining rooms, Ted had elected to get his own room. The small hotel room made my imposing father look even bigger! Unlike our house, the room's ceiling height was a standard 8 feet. With his sneakers on I couldn't believe how close his head looked to the ceiling. I myself took a moment to look straight up a the ceiling, which seemed so far away from my own eyes. We settled in and a few minutes later Ted came in carrying a small jar, a small paint roller and some gloves. “All right Graves', time to get really dark. Strip down to your practice posers and head into the bathroom.” The three of us squeezed into the bathroom and I stepped into the shower. “Strip 'em off Jed!” Ted handed my father a couple of the gloves and donned a pair himself. “Ok, Jed, just stand here, I'm going to have to grope you little bit, hope you don't mind the minor assault,” Ted chuckled. He dipped his fingers in the jar and then began blotting my arm with this dark, ink-like liquid. Once he had covered my arms he then used both hands to spread out the oil. He ran his hand up and down my muscled arm, evenly coating it. “Chad, use that paint roller to make sure the color is even, we don't want to see any runs.” As Ted blotted other parts of my body and Dad paint rolled me, I watched the transformation that was taking place in the bathroom mirror. I thought I was already very dark from tanning, but this was a whole new level. The contrast from my newly darkened arms to my comparatively pale torso was stunning. Ted continued to work the oil onto the rest of my upper body. I felt his hand lift up my pecs and as he spread the tanner on my front. He complimented, “Damn, Jed. You're muscle bellies are insane. So deep and bulging for a young guy like you. You definitely got the genetics of your old man...” I joked, “Yeah, except the height.” Ted laughed back, “Well, that may be, but no one has your father's height. But, believe me kid, you've got the potential to be a real mass monster someday if you keep it up!” I thanked Ted for the compliment as he continued to give me an oily rubdown. Eventually, after the awkward dick shifting part, my entire body was coated with the tanning oil. Dad continued to run the small paint roller over areas where it needed to be spread out. The trickiest part was my face. Ted then grabbed the hotel hair dryer and used it to dry off the wet parts. When I was dry enough I stepped out of the shower and slipped my practice posers back on. Now it was Dad's turn. I wasn't sure there was enough tanning oil left for him. I ended up being correct, as my father squeezed into the shower Ted went and got another jar of the substance. Dad turned to face Ted with both arms out wide, unlike me, no modesty whatsoever. “All right Ted, get to painting you master, little man!” Ted rolled his eyes and laughed, “You better watch it. I could paint a big dick on your back and you would never know it!” “Oh Ted, I got a big dick you can paint, RIGHT HERE!” Dad playfully swung his hips forward, letting his pendulous and enormous soft cock sway back and forth. It was big enough that it almost was able to swing out and smack Ted who I noticed shuffled just slightly back to avoid it. “You are such a douchebag, big guy, haha. And trust me, you don't want this stuff on your dick, it burns like a mother.” And with that Ted began my father's full body blot and rubdown. Ted instructed me to get the roller to make sure the tanner was applied evenly. The first jar quickly ran out as we covered his sprawling back. Thankfully the second jar allowed us to finish the job. Once again Ted used the hair dryer to finish. Ted handed Dad his posing trunks and he slipped them on. Dad and I stepped out of bathroom and stood side by side looking at the wide mirror on the hotel dividing wall. I almost couldn't believe these two guys were us. It looked like we had changed ethnicity because we were so dark. Dad started flexing, doing various poses in the mirror. I was in awe as I watched him pose, looking so enormous, bigger than any competitive bodybuilder in existence. Ted was right, the darker skin made all the little fibers and sinews pop out in bold relief. I joined in the posing and began examining my own frame in the mirror. I couldn't believe how ripped my chest looked with this tanning oil. My father and I engaged in playful posedown with each other, him easily outclassing me but me giving it my all. I tried to shove him out of the way and he just stood there solid as a rock. “Son, do you feel that? I felt a breeze on my arm.” I guffawed and punched him in the shoulder as he mocked my futile shoving strength. Dad maneuvered himself right behind me and I did a double biceps and he mimicked the pose. Even from behind his entire body eclipsed my own. His own massive peaked biceps rose dramatically behind my own, his huge meaty triceps extended below my own. His lat spread made him nearly twice as wide as I was. He was so tall that when I flexed my legs he was able to swing his own corresponding forward to outflank my own, not only in position but in superhuman size. “Looking good boys!” Ted announced as he came back into the room, having cleaned up the bathroom. “Alright, here's the agenda. Sometime tomorrow between 1:00pm and 5:00pm you two need to weigh in. You can go early to register, but weigh-ins are during that period. The actual competition and your posing routines will be on Saturday. Jed, the teens will go in the afternoon and the men will go early in the evening. You two are going to do great, I can tell. You guys look amazing.” “Ah thanks little buddy!” Dad reached over and ruffled Ted hair and Ted shot back an annoyed look. “All right you two, get some good rest, you've got a BIG couple of days ahead of you!” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Also, just so you are all prepared, the story will start to wrap up after the competition. It's time to start focusing on some new stories. Thanks!
    1 point
  15. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: FIXTURES The next couple of days were more of the same with one small exception. We started waking up early to do a light jog and get in a little bit of extra cardio at the suggestion by Ted. I wasn't the biggest fan of this as I HATE waking up in the mornings. I groaned and resisted as I heard the alarm go off at 6:15am. I hit the snooze a couple of times and had started to drift back asleep when all of a sudden, all of the bedsheets were ripped off my body. I rubbed my eyes awake and there was my big, cleanly shaven, smooth muscledad standing at the foot of the bed, barechested in just some mid-thigh length gym shorts, socks and sneakers. His newly shaven legs exploded out of the gymshorts, revealing the mounds of muscle he had built up from the squats, deadlifts and jogging. He purposely raised his voice authoritatively, “GET UP, SPORT. THIS IS THE TIME OF THE DAY THAT CHAMPIONS ARE MADE!” He was grinning deviously back at me, like some sadistic drill sergeant ready to whip my ass into shape. “UGHHH GO AWAY!” Still laying in bed in just my boxers I made a weak attempt to grab back the bedsheet. It was a feeble attempt and Dad quickly used his cannonball arms to easily yank it back out of my grasp. I really wasn't in the mood. The low carb diet was starting to wear on me mentally and since I was anything but a morning person, I was cranky. I flipped over on my stomach and buried my face in my pillow. I heard Dad chuckling from the foot of my bed. With his oversized larynx and ever deepening voice it had an ominous tone to it. “You dare defy me, boy?” I didn't move, ignoring his warning. All of a sudden I felt a huge warm weight press down on me, mashing me into the bed. It was lumpy, rock-hard and fleshy and had a distinctly masculine smell. Dad had jumped on top of me! I could feel his heaving pectorals pressing down on my back, sinking me halfway into the mattress under his immense human weight. If I hadn't been on a mattress it would've been extremely painful. I groaned as he purposefully bounced up and down a bit to really crush me under his weight. “You sure you don't want to get up??” he spoke quietly into my ear from on top of me. I really didn't but I knew resisting was useless. However, I decided that I was going to at least have some fun with this. “Go away you big moose! You can't make me.” He chuckled deeply once again. This time I could literally feel the vibrations from his chuckle emanating though his granite pecs and into the flesh of my own back. The weight was quickly and mercifully lifted off of me. After a couple of seconds of tension I suddenly felt his two big hands grab my waist, one on each side. They were so big and my waist was so small that his middle fingers were only a couple of inches away from touching each other as they wrapped around my abs. I was suddenly lifted off the bed at what felt like lightning speed, rising high into the air as the bed fell farther and farther away. I thrashed around to escape but it was no use against his superhuman strength. “You know what happens to little boys who disobey their big daddies...?” my father asked, still chuckling. Instantly he flipped me over while I was still held in his outstretch hands. He brought my waist up and flung me over his left shoulder. He shifted his hands and held my legs in front of him while I was draped across his shoulder, my upper body hanging upside down against the smooth meaty flesh of his back. Dad continued, “...well do you, Son? No? Naughty boys get SPANKED!” “NOOOOO! I bust out laughing and started thrashing around, again to no use. I balled my fists and started beating on his back, but the big muscled mounds easily protected him from any pain that I could administer. All of sudden I felt a heavy stinging feeling on my ass. Dad has swung his big right hand across his chest and THWACKED my boxer covered ass with his bare hand. I know he wasn't using his full strength but it still left a stinging seer. I screamed in pain and laughter, “OWWW!! HAHA. PUT ME DOWN!” *THWACK* He spanked me again, this time a little bit harder and again I squealed out, only making him laugh harder as well. “Do you give, little guy?” Dad rumbled. I really didn't to give up so easily. As I hung there upside down against his back I caught my breath. “Well?” he impatiently asked again. At that point a devious thought ran though my mind. Since I was hanging upside down next to his back I realized his big globular ass muscles were just a foot or two below me. So, I wound up my right arm and swung as hard as I could as SMACKED my father's right muscle butt cheek, returning the favor. His butt muscles were so big and firm it felt like spanking an over-inflated basketball. His behemoth body jumped a bit from the shock and he let out yelp. “HEY! WHY YOU LITTLE SHIT. You're gonna pay for that, sonny boy, HAHA!” All of a sudden I felt some cool air on my own butt. Dad ripped down my boxers and started spanking me in quick succession. *THWACK* *THWACK* *THWACK*... I again lashed out, feebly trying to squirm away as he continued. “OK OK! HAHA! OK I GIVE! I GIVE. STOP,” I cried out. Dad grabbed my waist again, lifted me over his meaty deltoid and dropped me on my bed from his lofty height. I bounced on my back and saw Dad standing over me at the edge of the bed, smiling warmly down at me, hands on his hips in his superman, or should I say superdad pose. “That will teach you to mess with your BIG DADDY!” He punctuated the statement by alternately bouncing his pecs cockily. “HAHA! You big showoff!” I grabbed the pillow and threw it at him, watching it harmlessly bounce off him and fall to the floor. “Well I know you're awake now. Put your shorts on, Sport and let's go for a jog.” Dad hunched under my door frame and left me to get dressed. He was right. He had literally just manhandled the sleepiness out of me. I got dressed and proceeded to have a great refreshing morning jog alongside one of the biggest fathers in the world. And, I have to say the morning jog absolutely gave me a nice boost for the rest of day at work. At the hardware store, rather than dragging through the morning I felt awake and refreshed. Another thing I noticed while running that morning was that Dad could now easily match my own pace. I didn't know if I was slowing down or if he was getting faster. I know his freakishly long legs gave him a bit of an advantage, but there was a couple of times when I felt like I was really pushing myself to keep up with him. Glancing next to me as we jogged, watching his huge meaty pecs bounce up and down with each thumping step, he looked to be exerting no effort all. It seemed like Pops was now surpassing my cardio advantage as well! I came home from work that Thursday afternoon and noticed Dad has beaten me home. Another reason I was glad for today's morning run, today it was hot as hell outside. We were in the middle of a heat wave and he temperature was in the high 90's. When I walked in the house I could tell our little window air conditioner was having trouble keeping up. I walked in, stepped into the kitchen and saw Dad preparing some food for the both of us. Only, I mostly saw bronzed, rippling flesh. In an attempt to keep cool, Dad was clad only in one of his black posing straps. His barn door back was facing me, also giving me a view of the huge muscle butt spilling out of the fabric. I also got a show of his ribbed as hell hamstrings and those enormous, cantaloupe sized calf muscles. Dad had heard me come it. “Hey Sport! Hot one today, huh?” He was standing up against the kitchen counter chopping vegetables. I noticed that he was so tall that his protruding bulge hovered over the kitchen counter. “Thought I'd try to keep cool as much as I can. I got so much muscle insulation on me that this heat really gets to me.” “Sure Pops...” I said sarcastically. “You probably just wanted to strut around into your tiny bikini.” He snickered at my remark and slow turned around, giving me another view of his over-sized, yet over-stuffed pouch. “Well, Sport, I can't say that I don't feel good wearing these. And look at me, Son. I don't think you can us the word 'tiny' to describe ANY part of me. I'm fuckin' HYUUUGE!!” He punctuated this with a titanic most muscular pose, sneering down at me. He smirked and broke the pose. “And I'll be honest, I love the way these posers hold my junk. If feels like they're cradled in silk. Give us a nice cool feeling in this hot house.” That evening we met up with Ted for another upper body pump session. Once again, much to my and Ted's surprise, my father seemed to be having another small jump in strength. He was either using heavier weights or doing more reps on pretty much every exercise! In fact, when it came to dumbbell benching, the only thing he could do was more reps since he was now using the biggest dumbbells in the gym. We heard him growling and talking to himself as he lifted the weights up and down, blasting his slabs of chest beef, “Grr yeah, fucking tiny ass weights. Gettin' lighter and lighter as my bod gets bigger and bigger, grrrrrr.” After 25 reps chest presses with the biggest dumbbells in the gym, Dad let them fall to the ground with a massive *BOOM*. He stood up, turned sideways and hit a tremendous side chest pose in the mirror. We watched as his shelf bulged upward toward his chin. It was so big I felt like I could sit on it and not fall off. I then glanced downward and noticed Dad's massive dick starting to snake down his already tight shorts! He was getting turned on by his own massiveness and I don't think he even noticed. I then realized it had now been several days since his last, well, release, so he was probably once again hornier than ever. Ted and I watched the tube grow toward his knee while Dad just stared at himself in the mirror, looking proud as ever. I don't think he even realized he was boning up. Since Dad's redwood legs and basketball sized glutes were so big, his shorts only went about 2/3 of the way down to his knee. A second later Ted and I both gasped as we saw his apple sized dickhead start to poke out of the bottom of his shorts, right there in the gym! And there was still a bend to the obviously tube in his shorts, he wasn't even fully hard! “FUCK CHAD!” Ted hissed trying to break my father out his self-obsessed flexing trance. Immediately I stepped over in front of my father to obstruct the view of his tumescence from any of the other gym goers. I glanced around and don't think anybody noticed. This being a serious gym for serious lifters, thankfully most people were highly focused on their own workouts. Ted stepped up and slugged my father on his left deltoid. I could hear his punch make contact and knew Ted put much effort into the swing. Of course, to my father it probably felt like a mosquito. However, it had the desired effect and Dad broke the pose, turned and looked down at Ted. “What was that for, man?” Dad raised his eyebrow and asked. “DUDE! You're fucking throwing wood right here in the middle of the gym!” Ted stressed under his breath. Dad's eyes widened at the revelation. He leaned forward to look over the mounds of his pecs, down in front of me and noticed his cockhead poking out past the left leg of his gym shorts. He broke into a huge smile and laughed at his own wardrobe malfunction. “Damn, I guess I need to get laid again! Is Vanessa available tonight, Teddy boy?” Ted sneered at Dad and again slugged him in the shoulder. “Haha, you big fuckin' asshole...” he said. “Shit man, I don't know if she would be able to handle that huge thing anymore. You must be, uh, growing down there too, huh big man?” Ted asked in honest curiosity. Dad looked around to make sure nobody was watching. He smugly grinned down at little Ted. “Oh yeah, little buddy. EVERYTHING on me is growing and growing, and I hope it continues. I love watching you little guys get smaller and smaller while I get bigger and BIGGER.” Dang, Dad was starting to sound really cocky. He reached down one of his big hands into his shorts and adjusted himself as best he could, again covering up his semi-hard super cock. The bulge was still plainly obvious, but at least he was now R-rated rather than X-rated. Dad had me stand in front of him for a couple more minutes while we shot the shit and let his erection calm down. Then we finished our workout for the evening. Friday went much the same as before. Again Dad and I decided to wake early for a morning jog. Since we were in the middle of a heat wave it was also much better to run during the relatively cool morning rather than in the afternoon when the head index was well above 100 degrees. When we got back from our morning jog and were eating breakfast I made an observation to Dad. “Pops, is that stubble I see on your chest? And abs?” “Yeah, Sport. My hair is trying its best to grow back already. I'm might need you to help me out with another shave session tonight or tomorrow. There's just too much testosterone flowing through my veins, Bud!” Dad brought his right arm up into a short lived flex, giving me a quick glimpse at his armpit which also had a darker hue from the stubble that was already growing back. I came home from work that Friday afternoon ready for the weekend to begin. Before we went to the gym to lift we once again headed to the tanning salon since we had jogged that morning and missed the afternoon sun. The two bimbos were not working today but none-the-less, my father sent the new woman behind the salon desk into a lustful tizzy as well. After our tanning session we were back in our toasty house enjoying our preworkout meal. We had booth stripped down to our underwear, well I did at least. Dad had once again stuffed himself into his crotch-and-ass hugging black posing thong. As we were chowing down he started chuckling. I asked him what was up and he excitedly told me about his day at work. “It was so funny today at work. I was sitting at my desk this afternoon typing an email when all of sudden I hear this loud snap. Well a second later I was lying on flat on my back on the floor! HAHA! Once I came to, I realized I had broken by office chair! These big 'ole muscles of mine were too big and heavy for my office chair!” “Haha! Seriously, Pops? That is pretty funny. So do you not have a chair now?” “Yeah it was. You should've seen the look on the that little guy who sits across from me when I was getting up off the floor. He was looking at me wide-eyed in shock. I'm pretty sure he was trying to cover up a boner with his hands too. I think the little guy must be gay and have the hots for me, haha.” “Well, Pops. If he is gay he probably does. You're a gay man's dream, big man.” “Hell, Son...” Dad brought up both arms this time, flexed and unflexed them titanically, smirked at me and continued, “...I'm practically ANYBODY'S dream!” Cripes, Dad's arrogance was seemingly in overdrive lately. He dropped the pose and added to his story. “So I called up a buddy in the warehouse and had him put together a quick, reinforced bench made of 2x10” boards. It will do until we can order a heavy duty chair. The funniest part, once I hung up the phone my little coworker jumped up and practically begged me to let him go get the bench for me! And I let him, of course. He gets a thrill out of making me happy so who am I to deny him the pleasure.” Dad finished his story, we finished our food and an hour later we were back at the gym for an end of the week arm smashing session. Now that we were only one week away, it was amazing to see how both Dad and I looked in the mirror. We were both covered in veins and our body fat had to be in the mid-to-low single digits. Our skin had a dark bronze tint which brought out our cuts even more. We truly looked like competition bodybuilders. Of course, my father was freaking enormous. It would be interesting to see how he looked standing on stage next to men who had similar proportions as him, but would likely be a foot or more shorter. After our session Ted had us run through our posing a routines a few times in the studio room. In there, posing in just our tiny posers, never was it more evident how much progress we both had made. I couldn't believe that big, ripped guy in the mirror was me when I was posing. With Ted's help I had figured out how to really make each muscle pop when I wanted and how to hide any of my slight deficiencies while posing. Even Dad, was more of a raw power guy, had figured out how to perform the graceful movements smoothly and aesthetically. Of course, in my eyes, Dad didn't have to work to hide his deficiencies, because I don't believe he had any. After we had run through our routine for the third time Ted stood there staring at us with his hand on his chin. He dropped his hand an shook his head side to side with a stoic expression. Dad noticed and spoke up, “What's wrong, Coach Ted? Did we mess up a pose? What do we need to fix?” Ted chuckled a little bit and replied, “You guys don't need to fix anything. It just hit me how...FREAKIN...amazing you two look. Jed, you have one of the most aesthetically buff bodies I have ever seen on a teenager. Your muscles are full and rounded, the cuts are deep. You honestly look like you could compete in the men's open division.” Ted's praise had me beaming with pride. “And you, Big Chad!...” Ted paused to collect his thoughts. “...fuck man, what can I say. Even if you weren't as ridiculously tall as you are, the amount of muscle you have packed on is INSANE! You're proportions are amazing. From what I see when I look at you, you are not far off from having the build of a professional bodybuilder! And the fact that you are over a foot taller than most of pro's is un-freaking-believable. You are true freak of nature and I'm so glad that you let me train you. And you too, Jed.” After a few second of silence Dad spoke up. “Awww. Thanks, Ted. You are the best, buddy. You know, neither Jed or I would look anything like this if it weren't for you. You are the best trainer and coach in the world. Jed and I are going to make you so proud at the competition next week, I know it. C'mere you little sap!” Dad lunged toward Ted and wrapped him up in big sweaty man hug. Ted had no chance at escape as Pops constricted him in his sinewy arms. Dad swung Ted around like he liked to do me when he gave me a one his power-hugs. “OK OK! PUT ME DOWN YA' BIG MOOK! HAHA!” Dad hunched over and set Ted back on the ground. “Alright that's enough of this sappy shit,” Ted joked. “We sound like a bunch of women in here.” We all laughed, grabbed our stuff and headed home. On Saturday morning we went to see the Doctor Jock for our treatments. Dad was topped in a stinger tank top. Doc was very impressed with how myself and my Dad were looking. I had weighed in just a couple of pounds under my weight cutoff, so I seemed to be in good shape. Once again, Dad hid his weight from Ted and I, leaving us in agonizing suspense. When he stepped up on the scale the Doc's eyes went wide with surprise. “Holy moly...” I heard the Doc say under his breath as he wrote down the result. We got our treatment and then we went home to relax for the afternoon. When we got home I noticed there was a big cardboard box sitting in front of the door. Apparently we had gotten a delivery. Dad was excited when he saw the box. He grabbed it off the stoop and carried inside to the kitchen table. “It finally came!” He said excitedly. “What came, big man?” “A few days ago I ordered some clothes. I'm quickly running out of clothes that fit me...” “Yeah, Dad, I've noticed. You are almost always naked here.” “Haha Well Son, that's partially why I walked around bare... Though the biggest reason I do that is because I love it. I love seeing how massively huge and ripped I'm getting. Keeps my mind off of the temptations as the competition draws closer.” Dad pulled out some t-shirts, workout shirts, and even a couple of polos and button downs. As the clothes pilled up on the table I picked up a red t-shirt and glanced a the tag. It was a size 5XL! I picked up another one, this one royal blue, size 6XL! Good lord I didn't even know shirts went up to those sizes! No wonder he had to special order these. He had obviously now outgrown stores that only carried “normal” sizes of clothing. Dad notice me holding up the blue 6XL t-shirt and marveling at the amount of fabric I was holding. I heard my father chuckle. He reached down and grabbed the red 5XL shirt I was previously examining and started to put it on. My concentration broke from the blue shirt as Dad struggled shove his arms through the sleeves of the red shirt. Once that had finally occurred, with difficulty, he then tried to roll it down over his hulking pectorals and column of ab muscles. He shimmied and growled in annoyance before finally getting the shirt all the way on. Holy shit! Dad examined the shirt that was plastered to his competition ready, powerful physique. The shirt that was a colossal 5XL look like something you would buy at baby gap! Dad smirked and brought his arms up into a double-biceps pose and sneered at the peaks that rose toward the ceiling. It was a good thing the shirt was made of a light, stretchy, breathable material or else the shirt would no longer be in existence. Dad lowered his arms and grinned smugly down at me. “Dang little guy. I guess I should've bought more 6XLs. This little 5XL shirt is almost too tight!” He looked down toward his waist. “Look at that champ! This shirt is so tight you can count my abs through it! One, two, three...” He continued playfully counting out out the eight bricks that made up his muscled midsection with his hotdog sized fingers. I also noticed the baseball bat in Dad's shorts starting to rise as again was getting aroused by his size revelations. Dad dug more into the box and pulled out a couple of basketball gym shorts as well, also sized 5XL and 6XL. And finally, he pulled out the biggest pair sneakers I had ever seen. “I measured my feet last week when I ordered these so hopefully they fit. Of course, this shirt is almost too small so hopefully I haven't grown TOO much lately, haha.” The shoes were dark grey with dark blue trim. Very masculine looking without being showy. I picked one up off the table and couldn't believe how heavy it was! It felt like it was two or three times as heavy as one of my own shoes! “They're BIG, aren't they champ. Like the rest of me,” I heard Dad say from his towering height. I looked inside the shoe at the tag on the toungue and gasped when I read the number. Size 22! His shoe size was now TWICE my own! Dad snatched the shoe out of my hand and slid them it on, along with its twin. He then literally STOMPED around the kitchen, testing them out. The walls were rumbling from each step. “Easy big guy!” I yelled at Dad. “Oh yeah. I gotta be careful I guess, huh.” He stepped more gingerly around the kitchen, but he was so big and heavy I could still feel his footsteps. “Well, Son. I think these will work for how. They're a little snug, but hopefully my big feet will stretch them out. Thank god they fit, Squirt. Special order big man shoes are really expensive!” I couldn't image how much those gunboats cost. Dad slipped off the new shoes and set them on the ground under the kitchen table. While Dad wasn't looking I moved my own shoe clad foot over next to his shoes. The size disparity was outrageous! My own shoes looked like a toddler's next to his. When I lined up the heels, the tip of my shoe barely went past the halfway length of his giant sneaker! This enormous sneaker that he himself had described as “a little snug.” That afternoon, since we were already melting in the house, Dad suggested we lay outside in the backyard to enhance our tans. “Good idea Pops. Will be way better than the tanning booths.” “Yeah, plus I can actually FIT outside!” Pops chortled as his cheesy joke. We headed to the backyard and set up two loungers and draped towels over them. Dad yanked down his basketball shorts leaving him nude. “DAD!” “What!?” He responded. “Don't want to get any tan lines. Now strip off your skivvies, it's nothing I haven't seen before, buddy.” Dad thumped down on his lounger face up. The huge soft tube of cockmeat was draped over his rippling left quadriceps, looking longer than ever in it's flaccid state. He chuckled and added as he saw me staring, “I'll have to remember remember to move this big schlong around every few minutes or so or else Ill have a big thick tan line across my thigh, hehe.” I shook my head at his playful arrogance, stripped down and joined him for some nude tanning under the hot sun. We both drifted off into a light nap as we baked. About 30 minutes later Dad's phone alarm went off and we stirred awake. “Time to flip over, champ.” We both got up and laid back down on our stomachs to tan our backsides. Again, we drifted off to sleep. However, minutes later I was stirred awake by a low growling sound. I opened my eyes and turned toward the source of the noise, the man laying down a few feet away from me. He seemed to still be asleep but was making purring noises, though less like a housecat and more like a lion. His body began to just slowly undulate. His rumbles grew slightly louder and louder until they were more like moans. As I eyed him I saw a deep, striated bowl form in the side of the enormous exposed glute muscle that was facing to me. His nether region rose just slightly up of the lounger as the pure balled muscle mass of his glute lifted it up. He started to make more defined noises now and I could even make out some words. “mmmm. MMMM...sooo.... big. Grrrr...mmm...yeah, baby.” Omigod. Dad was having a sex dream! Right there in front of me, naked as a jaybird. Since he was on his belly I couldn't see his cock. It had to be hardening up though based on what I was hearing. I guessed that it must have been pointing the other way, because if were pointing in my direction I don't think I could've missed it. Dad started to raise his pelvis a bit more and more now. He was humping the lounger! He started moaning and growling more, humping a little bit harder too, raising his body up higher with each trust. Now when he raised up I could get a quick glance of the what had to be one of the biggest dicks in the country, maybe the world! It surged up towards his pecs as he fucked his own cock between the lounger and his own rippling ab muscles. He would raise up and I could also soo his orange sized testicles bouncing on the lounger. “OH yeah slut...big...hung stud...muscle god...take it, bitch..” he mumbled as he continued to stimulate himself. He started humping faster and faster and faster and FASTER and finally...the phone alarm went off. Dad's body went limp and he rested back down on the lounger as he stirred awake. “Huh?? Wha!?” He was in a daze as he came too. I saw his own eyes look downward and I'm sure he quickly realized he was at full mast. He glanced over at me sheepishly and saw me grinning smugly back. For ONCE I seem to have caught him in a rare embarrassed state. “Have a good dream, Pops?” I asked. Of course, since he literally had NOTHING to be embarrassed about, he quickly settled back into his normal, uber-confident self. “Well, Champ. It was alright, I guess. It didn't quite have the payoff I wanted though. It did get my heart rate up though, maybe got in some cardio from it! I swear, I feel pumped as hell.” “You look pumped as hell, Dad.” It was true. Once Dad's, ahem, situation had calmed down he stood up and wrapped the towel around his waist. Since we had now been outside for about an hour and the temperature was in the 90's, my father had a sheen of sweat covering his titanic body, making each bulging muscle glisten in the mid-day sunlight. He was a shiny, shimmering bodybuilding goliath. And I swear, he was looking even bigger. It had now again been several days since his last release, although he had just come dangerously close. Was it possible that all the testosterone that was aching to escape his bull sized testicles could be giving him another growth rush? After what I'd seen in the last few weeks I certainly wouldn't be surprised if that were the case. We headed inside and then I helped give Dad another shave down. It didn't take near as long this time since it was all stubble. Also, when I shaved his groin, I learned from my previous experience to shave his inner thighs from behind this time. The next day, Sunday, we had our last leg workout before the competition. We would be packing up our stuff and heading out on Thursday evening for the big show. Again, now that we were getting awfully close, we really brought down the weights and really focused on high reps and squeezing the leg muscles. Of course, even though we brought down the weights, Dad was still using a heavier amount than I ever could at full strength, go figure. After the workout we headed into the studio to work on our posing again. Posing practice was starting to get old to me but Ted said it was a must. “Jed, buddy. When you are up on stage you are going to be squeezing your muscles so hard you feel like you are cramping up. The more you practice that the easier it will feel when you it for real next weekend,” he explained. After posing practice Dad I headed home for our meal and to relax for the fleeting hours of the weekend. I know I sound like a broken record, but my father was looking huge and magnificent. His legs were now so huge that he had developed that bodybuilder waddle you see on guys with over-developed legs. Guys whose thighs are so big they have to swing their legs out and around each other to avoid chafing and endangerment of their on dicks and nut-sacks from being crushed in between their sequoia sized legs. That evening my old man reached a new milestone, another one that took us by surprise. Our old house had two, old-timey hanging light fixture next to a built in bookcase that was along the west wall of our living room. We always talked about changing them out but never got around to doing it. On the bookcase we had a stack of our favorite movies, along with our collection of books. One of our Sunday evening traditions was a father-son moving night. Last week, Dad walked over the book case and picked out the Raiders of the Lost Ark DVD, a true classic and one of my favorites. Tonight, as I sat on the couch he asked me what we should watch this week. I suggested we go ahead and watch the next Indiana Jones movie, the Temple of Doom. “Great choice, Son. You've got great taste in movies, like your old man, haha.” Dad thumped over to the bookcase and leaned down to find and fish out the chosen DVD. “Ah, here it is!” He stood back to his full height and suddenly I heard a metalic 'clink' sound. I looked over and up at Dad's head and saw the light fixture swinging around. My father had been at this bookcase to get movies and books probably hundreds of times in his life. Now, his towering stature had reached a point, that for the first time ever, he had collided with the light fixture! Dad rubbed his temple and then turned slightly to look to see the glass and metal light fixture wobbling just above his eye level. “Well that's new...” Dad said calmly. Just to make sure what I was seeing was true, I quickly glanced down over the couch at Dad's size 22 feet. Yep, they were bare! He wasn't getting any boost from his new NBA post player-sized shoes or anything. Neither Dad nor I knew exactly how high the light fixtures hung off the ground, we just both knew that NOBODY had ever bumped their head into them. Dad took his eyes of the light fixture and its pendulous motion diminished back to a resting state. He look straight at me with a half smile on his face. “Guess what, Son?” I gulped and asked timidly, “Time to measure?” His half smile turn up into full, arrogant sneer. “You got it, Squirt. Let's head to the kitchen and find out where I am now.” My breath started to quicken as I anticipated the results that were about to be revealed. It was obvious from our recent workouts and, well, everything, that Dad was still growing, but how much? I remembered back to about a month or two ago when I realized that as my father got bigger, any actual small amount of growth would become less and less obvious. Dad stood against the wall nice and straight, which puffed up his chest even further. I noticed that now, to make a clear straight mark along the wall at the top of his head, I head to stand on my tip-toes. I mad the mark and Dad stepped away from the wall and I grabbed the tape measure. The vertical length I was measuring was now long enough that it was becoming an unwieldy process to do on my own. I directed Dad to hold the tape against the wall at about the four foot height as I ran the tape up to the fresh graphite line. I gripped the plastic tape between my thump and forefinger next to the mark and brought it down in front of my face. Due to my surprise I was unable to spit out the number I was reading. “Well, what's it say, Son? My father stepped up to me, grabbed my hand and read the mark silently. He was clearly excited with what he saw. “WOW BUDDY! No wonder you and Ted have been looking so SHORT to me lately. I'm now a fuckin' SEVEN FOOT, THREE INCH TALL BODYBUILDING MUSCLEBEAST!” --------- Next chapter, the competition finally arrives!
    1 point
  16. CHAPTER SIXTEEN: SMOOTH The rest of the week continued on as we rolled toward the competition. Ted had adjusted our diet again and carbs were becoming a blessing when we actually got to eat them. I could tell I was experiencing a drop in energy due to this. I wanted to say my father was too, but he was such a freak of nature that I couldn't be sure. The veins, sinews and fibers of our muscles were starting to become more and more evident. I've great had abs since the beginning of summer, but now I had veins running across my six pack! Dad didn't yet have a vascular set of abs, but veins were beginning to erupt everywhere else. We already got a glimpse of his striated glutes on Sunday, the rest of him was beginning to show that same look of ripped dense mature muscle. I had many reasons to be jealous of my father, but right at the moment the biggest reason was because he could still eat whatever portions he wanted. He was in no danger of falling out a weight class like I was. In fact, his weight was laughably higher than the next cut off down for the heavyweight division, even though I didn't know exactly what it was. This meant that he could still eat whatever amount of food he wanted provided it fell within Ted's protein, carb and fat proportions. What was most amazing about this was that it seemed that Dad was still growing! Ted was flabbergasted as everyday, even though he was tightening up and losing fat, my father seemed to be incrementally expanding every day. I on the other hand, had to keep watching my weight to make sure I didn't fall up into the next weight class, so I had to limit my intake and was constantly hungry. We had also began other preparations for our competition. On Monday my father and I started going to the tanning salon at Ted's instruction to further darken our skin. Dad and I already had a light olive complexion just from our shirtless jogging sessions, but Ted told us that the darker we were the more our muscles would show. I didn't particularly think Pops needed any help in that regard but Ted was the boss! You should've seen the looks on the faces of the two young, busty, darkly tanned, expertly made-up college girls working at the desk when my father ducked into to salon. A look of pure lust flowed over their faces, jaws dropped and eyes glazed over. Dad was wearing just a stringer tank top so most of his titanic, rippling muscles were on display. A lot of women don't go for the big muscles, but these two tanned bimbos looked like steriotypical guidettes who went for big men. And men don't come much BIGGER than my father so they were understandably in awe. I would not be surprised if they were rubbing their cooches from behind that desk as my old man smiled way down at them from his lofty height. “Good afternoon ladies.” Dad stated sultrily, purposefully lowering his already basso profundo voice. “My son and I are doing a bodybuilding show in a couple of weeks so we need to do some tanning. Think you can help us out?” “Uh...uh...yes, sir. Of course we can,” the one of the left was able to collect herself and speak first. “A bodybuilding show you say? Well good luck. Although looking at you I don't think you need it.” Dad chuckled softly and I saw left girl bite her lip. She continued, finally settling into some sense of a tanning professional, “Well, it looks like you already got a good base tan. We do get some bodybuilders in here so we have a pretty good idea what you will need. “We get you two set up in a couple of tanning beds.” She looked at the girl next to her. “Jenna, will you go set up two tanning beds for them?” Jenna looked her friend and said sarcastically, “Really, Amber? Don't you think that will be a problem?” Jenna looked at Amber blankly. “Amber, there is no way he will fit in the tanning bed, he'll have to use the standing unit.” Jenna looked at my father, “Sorry, Sir I hope that's a not a problem. We don't get people your size very often. For the tanning beds you are just too big.” My father smiled brightly at the two barbies behind the counter. “You know, I seem to be hearing that phrase A LOT lately.” Dad then raised his left arm and FLEXED his cannonball muscle for the awestruck ladies whose eyes widened in disbelief. “But, I kind of like hearing it. Suits, me well, don't you think?” The two girls could only nod and moan. As they nodded I swore I could see some drool fall out. “But, that's OK. I like being 'TOO BIG'. The standing unit is just fine.” Dad dropped his flexed arm. “Ok great, Sir.” Jenna looked at me, “...And it looks like your son will be able to use the normal beds. It was weird, in that moment 'normal' seemed like the an insult. Like I wasn't man enough to use the standing tanning units. Amber handed us a couple of forms to fill out. Once completed we handed them back to the girls. I'm sure both Amber and Jenna quickly memorized my father's information. “Ok, Chad and Jed Graves. Fantastic,” Jenna said. Alright, Amber you take Jed to unit 12 and Chad, if you'll follow me to booth 18. Amber shot Jenna a quick dirty look and Jenna returned the look with a knowing smirk. Amber knew that her friend had purposefully took it upon herself to help my father over me. Again, I felt emasculated, like I was the booby prize of some hunkiest man competition. Amber led me down the hall to my room and showed me how to work the tanning bed. A few rooms down I could hear squeals of laughter and delight emanating from Jenna. My father was no doubt flirting and charming the young woman helping him out. As Amber finished I took off my baggy t-shirt to start getting ready. “Wow.” Amber said giving me a quick once over. “I see good genes run in the family. Lookin' good stud!” Amber gave me a wink and walked out of the room. As she entered the hallway Jenna appeared right by her side, looking excited as ever. I gave the door a light push to close it. As the door closed I could hear Jenna talking to Amber excitedly. “Omigosh, Amber, you should've seen the size of his...*SLAM*” The door closed and cut off the last part of her sentence, leaving me wondering just how much of my father she had seen. I was happy though that at least Amber had acknowledged my own development. She had to be two to three year older than me, so it was nice to be complimented by a hot, but shallow older college girl. Fifteen minutes later my tanning bed shut off. I got dressed and walked out toward the lobby where my father was conversing with the young women while waiting for me. As I entered the lobby I saw my father bent over with his massive left biceps flexed with both of the young ladies tiny hands on his arm. The two girls were both less than five and half feet tall so he had to bend over so they could reach. They giggled excited as they attempted to squeeze the muscle, but to no avail. “Oh hey, Champ. The ladies here wanted to feel my guns. They say they have never seen such big arms before! You ladies want to see another trick?” They both screamed “YES!” in unison. “Ok, both of you wrap each hand around my bicep, one on each side. Good just like that. Ok, hang on tight!” My herculean father than stood up straight to his full colossal height, raising his left arm to shoulder level and maintaining the one arm pose. The feet of the TWO young women rose a few of inches off the ground as they BOTH hung from Dad's granite arms! The two girls both squealed in delight. My father then extended this fist outward, unflexing his arms. It looked like he was exerting no effort at all. As he unflexed I watched the two girls feet lower slightly toward the ground. Dad then suddenly raise the balled first back toward his shoulders, re-FLEXING the massive ball of meat. As his arm grew again the two women again rose upwards further from the floor. After a few seconds of their giggling, Dad lowered his arm and the two girls let go, hysterical with laughter and lust. “Omigod, Chad. That was amazing. You are so, so BIG and STONG. You have to be, like, totally the strongest man in the world!” Amber spit out between giggles. Dad laughed with them and replied, “Well I don't know about that. Maybe some day though!” I wasn't so sure I didn't agree with Amber. Well, my boy and I got to head home. We'll see you next time! The girls just then realized I was standing there. They were so caught up in the built sexy man that I hadn't even fazed them. It's like my father sucked in all masculinity from the room and kept it for himself. “Come again soon!” Jenna squealed pleadingly as we left. “Nice girls,” my father said as we headed toward his pickup. “I'm surprised you were able to contain yourself in there.” Dad rolled his eyes at me. “What do you think I am, so horned up pervert with no self control?” I rolled my eyes back. He added, “But, haha, I will say it was VERY difficult! Jenna was all over me as I stripped down in there. I'm actually surprised I was able to keep this huge baseball bat soft!, he he. Gotta stay strong though, Son, at least until the competition is over. Need to fuel as much growth as I can before I hit the stage!” “Well, maybe I'll have to escort you around to keep all the rapid women off you!” Dad guffawed at my proposal. “I may need that, Son. I do feel like I'm about to get jumped by some horny chick pretty much all the time nowadays!” “Oh, poor you,” I said, dripping with sarcasm. Dad just chuckled and then reached over and ruffled my hair as we drove home. - Our workouts continued on just as it had on Sunday. I was much more ferocious and vocal not only in my treatment of my father but in my treatment of my own body. I certainly needed it too. As the carbs were being ripped away from my energy level was dropping and it was taking more and more mental fortitude to get in the right zone for training. I know it pleased my father as well. He would smile happily whenever I fell into my drill sergeant mode and yelled at him. Once I called him on it, “WHAT ARE YOU GRINNING, YOU NANCY BOY!” I shouted. Dad stifled a chuckle, as did I, honestly. He then saluted me and got back to attacking the weights. And of course, again the weights Dad were using were ticking up! How could this be? Was I that good of a motivator? Dad was inhuman. His quest for size and strength seemingly couldn't be sated. How many 1.5 week out bodybuilders have you heard of that curl the 120 lb dumbbells for reps with perfect form?!? Clothing was becoming more and more of a challenge for him as well, as expected. Now, even regular trips to the big and tall store were becoming more and more fruitless. If Dad did find something that fit he had to have it tailored in some way. I swear he wore the same five work shirts each week because he only had five that could contain his bulging masses at an appropriate level. And even then if you looked closely enough you could see holes and tears beginning at many of the seams of his button downs. His polos were faring slightly better since there were fewer points of distress on them, but they were all skin tight as well. When he wore his polo shirts it was truly an intimidating site. He looked like a super tall, handsome, overdeveloped, hyperactive young football coach. Dad liked to wear baseball caps too and kept a few in his truck. Sometimes after work he would throw on his baseball cap for the drive home. When he would come home wearing a baseball cap with his muscles bursting out of his polo shirt, it really drove home the football coach look. After work on Tuesday I stopped by the sewing shop and picked our posers. I drove home and saw that Dad hadn't made it back yet. I went into my room and threw bag with the posers on my bed and changed into my workout clothes. I picked up the bag and fished out my posers and tossed them on my desk. I held the bag in my hand and thought about how Dad looked in his posing thong. I got curious again and reached in grabbed one on my father's posers and set the bag with the others on the bed. I held it up with both hands like a young teenage boy does the first time he holds his first bra. It was astonishing how much fabric there was in between my hands for what was supposed to be a tiny garment. The fabric of the ass part looked like it could cover my computer's oversized monitor. And...HO LEE CRAP. The POUCH! It was huge! And deep! I'm not even joking, that pouch looked like it could cup a basketball! In fact, at the moment I got curious. I looked around my room. I didn't have a basketball but I noticed a soccer ball in my closet. I walked over and grabbed the soccer ball and set it in the pouch...AND IT FIT! I could easily hold my father's oversized posers by the butt fabric and swing around the pouch and the soccer ball would not fall out! My father had so much manhood that he had a half soccer ball sized bulge! Pops was reaching a level of masculinity that very few men in history could have ever achieved. As I lightly swung around the soccer ball in pouch of Dad's posers I couldn't help but think of the story of Goliath, one of the biggest men in history. The posers reminded me of an oversized sling and my father was a modern day Goliath himself. I rolled the soccer ball into the closet and threw the posing strap on the bed where it landed on my own. I tried to resist, but another wave of morbid curiosity swept over me. I picked Dad's posers back up, and my own as well. I grabbed the waist band of both, one in each hand and held them both up. My gawd. My posers looked to be less than HALF of the size of my Dad's. Once again immense emasculation swept over me. I couldn't image how tiny I would feel if I were one of those even smaller guys myself. I was decently hung and well built, but comparing the two garments felt like comparing my own underwear to that of a toddler. I was living with a huge, virile, muscle monster who embodied everything that is male. And I was the fruit of that man's loins. His gargantuan loins that were literally twice the size of my own. Again I felt like a little boy who dreams of growing up to match his hero father, but deep down know that would probably never happen. I heard the front door slam. “I'm home, Sport,” I heard Dad's deep manly voice rumble from the front room. With his growth his voice seemed to be getting slightly deeper and more masculine itself, just like the rest of him. I instantly panicked and threw the two garments on my bed right as Dad walked by my room. He poked his head in. “Hey Jed, good day at work?” I nodded my head yes and he noticed the articles on my bed. “Oh, great you got our posing straps.” “Yeah Dad.” I reached over and separated his thongs from mine and handed his to him. “Awesome. Hopefully they fit this time. They were really tight on Sunday. I got a lot of beef and other things to contain,” he humble-bragged and then winked at me as he walked out of my room, posers in hand. I just shook my head as I remembered that Rose actually had to make his posing strap BIGGER than it originally was. BIG. BIG. BIG. I felt like that word was going to get worn out living with this hulk. The next evening, Wednesday, was only cardio day. Dad and I headed to track after we got home from work and began running laps. We stripped down to our shorts to enhance our tan the natural way. My father was looking stunning as he ran laps. More and more veins were beginning to criss-cross his body. Also, surprisingly he was a very graceful runner for such a big man. In fact, he was now able to easily keep up with me and his cardiovascular endurance improved each session, even as the carbs were being stripped away. It's like my father's body only had one purpose: To improve. And no matter what he did that's what would happen. I felt like he could start eating a diet consisting of Skittles and Snickers bars and he would still be growing and getting more ripped! We jogged for 40 minutes, after which we were both covered with sweat, which again, only enhanced Dad's sexual appeal. As we walked back to the parking lot I saw a gaggle of young mom's who were also at the track to jog, swoon heavily. I had seen them here the last few sessions and I was beginning to suspect that they had been planning their jogs in sync with ours. Their little group seemed to growing and I suspected they were sharing that news of Dad's eye candy with their friends. As they stretched out on the bleachers we walked past on our way to the parking lot. I could tell my father had purposely slowed his walk and he sauntered by them confidently. “Have a good evening, ladies.” As he spoke this he purposely lowered his voice even more to enhance it's sultriness. Even I couldn't deny his deep voice's lusty power. If the ladies were not wet from jogging, they sure were now. We got home and ate a quick meal consisting of nothing but meat and vegetables, again. As we neared the competition I was gaining more and more respect for competition bodybuilders and what they have to go through. At that moment I could've killed somebody for a nice juicy hamburger and some fat potato fries with Heinz ketchup. After we ate, Dad announced it was time for him to shave. I joked, “I hope you have enough cans of shaving cream.” Dad chuckled at my lame joke. “Have fun shaving down, you big fuzzball. I'll watch TB while you do that.” I sat down and flipped through some channels and took is some sports. A few minutes later Pops hollered from the bathroom. “Will you come help me out, Son?!” “What!? I don't want to shave you, do it yourself.” “C'mon, Son, I can't reach everywhere. I wouldn't even if I weren't as big as I am. Plus, I'm so damn big if you don't help me out I'll be in here all night! Now get in here and help me and then I'll help you out as well. Get in here, Squirt!” I stepped into the bathroom. Dad had shaved the hair off his arms and shoulders leaving them smooth. He had stripped down nude letting that bratwurst hang between his legs and stepped into the tub/shower combo. I couldn't help but notice that the shower head was below his shoulders. “Geez, Dad. How do you even take showers in there anymore?” “Ha! Well's it's getting harder, that's for sure. My shoulders are always brushing up against the tiles and curtain. My big body seems to outgrowing our little house. It's a good thing I got this new showerhead with the detachable handle otherwise I'd have a real tough time in here.” Dad turned on the shower and brought the temperature up to a warm, almost hot temperature. He closed the curtain and took a quick hot shower, washing away the salty layer of sweat that covered him after our jog. A couple of minutes later he shut off the water and opened the curtain. “Ok, Son. Grab the can of shaving cream and a couple of disposable razors. I'll do my front and you shave my back.” I squirted a huge dollop of the blue gel into his hands and he started foaming up his big heaving chest. He turned sideways in the shower and I squirted a big line of gel across his upper back and it was probably almost four feet long due his back's immensity. His back just had a very light dusting of hair, so luckily the back shouldn't take so long. Well, it shouldn't except that the square footage of his back flesh was so large that it probably would take awhile. As I spread the gel out over his upper back I was amazed at just how big and developed his back was. With the gel my hands glided smoothly over the various mounds and bumps, into the arroyos and glens between each individual muscle as I spread out the gel. His back expanded and bunched up in various ways from his own movements and he lathered up and shaved his chest. I had covered a the upper quarter of his back when realized that the gel was starting to be spread to thin. That huge line of shaving cream could only cover the very top portion of his expansive back! I took the razor and shaved off the upper quarter of his back. I then repeated the process three more times, removing every bit of the small of light hair that was on his back. I finished just as Dad finished his chest. His front was taking a bit longer because he had a lot more hair there. When I was done my father turned to face me while still shaving his left pectoral. He asked if I would go ahead and start on his abs. I lathered the gel onto his taught stomach, which was now almost as ripped as my own. Like his chest and unlike his back, his stomach was much furrier. As my hands ran up and down his abs spreading the shaving gel, my fingers worked their way into the deep crevices between each solid block of muscle. While I was lathering the upper part of his stomach the back of my hand briefly brushed across his pert silver dollar sized nipple. This was because his pecs were so huge his nipples were nearly pointing straight down towards his abs. He jumped and made a light “whoop!” sound as this occurred. “Sorry, Son. My big man nips have been more sensitive lately, you caught me off guard there, little guy! Haha.” I noticed his thimble sized nubs had engorged themselves from the sudden stimulation. I apologized and began shaving his abs. It did take much longer in the front due to the density of the fine light hair that only enhanced his manliness. It was almost a shame it all had to come off for the competition. Little by little I sheared strips of fur off his abs. I was about three quarters done when Dad finally finished his pecs. He then raised his right arm and held onto the shower curtain rod and lathered up his hairy right armpit. Since we jogged earlier I was met with a blast of manly sweat odor that was even overpowering the scent of the shaving gel. He shaved down his right pit while I shaved away the last bit of hair off this abs. He then repeated process and removed the hair from the deep cave of his left armpit. When I was done Dad handed me his razor, shut the shower curtain, turned on on the shower and soaped and rinsed his upper body. Once done I handed him a towel from around the curtain. He whipped the curtain back and dried of his front giving me my first glace as his hairless torso. Wow. He looked like a serious, giant bodybuilder. The big kind you would see on TV. With the hair removed I could make out the striations and sinews of his chest as it bunched and mounded from the motion of drying himself off. The absence of hair made his abs look even deeper and more pronounced. Without the hair he looked even younger, like an ultra tall, stacked 25 year old. People would really think he was by big brother now. As I stared I breathed out a faint “wow” and Dad had apparently heard. He grinned back at me smugly from the shower, naked as jaybird. He hung the towel on the curtain rod and looked down toward me. “Do I really look that good, Champ? GRRRR!” He grabbed his wrist in front of him and performed the definition of a most muscular pose, with his huge pecker flaccidly hanging 2/3 of the way to his knees. With the hair gone the fibers of his chest all individually tensed with the flex. I could make out far more veins and blood vessels being pressed upward into his thin skin by the granite masses underneath. “Wow, Pops! Ted was right. I didn't think you would look so much different without your fur but shaved down you look AMAZING! I can see cuts and veins on you that I've never seen before.” “Well that's good, Sport. I was a little worried about shaving my hair. I felt like I was losing a piece of my masculinity.” “Haha, Dad, you could lose a big piece of your masculinity and you would still be more of a man than any guy I know.” Dad grinned and chuckled at my praise. “Ok, sport come over and help me shave my legs.” I hesitated for a split second as I knew I would now be VERY close to that thick rubbery tube hanging from his crotch. I instinctively moved toward his left leg since I knew his cock had a slight bend toward his right leg. I grabbed the can of shaving gel and squirted a dollop onto his left leg and handed the can to him so he could begin on his right. I lathered up the outer sweep of the massive tree trunks in front of me, giving them a slippery massage in the process. Like his back I couldn't get over just how solid and heavy the mass felt under my hands. When Dad would slightly shift his stance the mass under my hands would instantly tighten into what felt like solid rock. I had to grab a new razor for the each of us, the two ones we had used on his upper body where already ruined from the overuse endured shaving his upper body. I began taking care of his left leg while he took care of the right. A couple of minutes later his outer legs were shiny and hairless. “Ok, Bud. You're going to have to do my hamstrings.” Dad turned around so I could shave the backs of his legs. I couldn't believe someone's hamstrings could be so pronounced. The ribbed bumps left no doubt this man could deadlift unreal amounts of weights. Next it was time to tackle his huge, striated ass. A few days ago I would've referred to it as the ultimate bubble butt. While his ass was still HUGE, however, I don't know any bubbles that have jagged edges from the sinews of muscle so that term could no longer apply. Without his prompting I gelled my fingers and brought them up to lather up his big daddy muscle butt. For some reason I started hear his crack. When my fingers touch his flesh it gave him another minor startle. He instinctively “whooped” again and involuntarily flexed his ass. The tips of my finger were instantly compressed in a vice like grip between the two rock hard mounds! Lucky the action was so quick that he instantly released them, but I could see the tips of two of my fingers were red from the quick but ridiculously forceful pinch. I swear if you were to put a lump of coal in between his butt cheeks and had him flex you would get a diamond! Dad relayed his apology at the jump-flex and I shaved off the light brown fuzzy hair from his ass. “Ok, Son. Just need your help in one more area. You gotta do my inner thighs.” I knew this moment was coming and I had been mentally preparing myself. For the next few minutes I would have to hang out in between his monstrous legs, in the lair of his monstrous cock and his tennis ball size testicles. “Ok, Dad, spread 'em” I said as I gelled more of him. It was then that I noticed the can of shaving gel was nearly empty! We really did have to use multiple cans just to cover the spectacular amount of surface of man flesh because Dad was so, so BIG! Dad spread his legs with one foot at each end of the bathtub giving me access to his groinal region. “Ok, Pops, um, can you hold your...uh...stuff out of the way.” He smugly grinned down at me. “I'll my best, there's a lot down there to hold, 'ya know.” He reached down held his junk in both hands off to the side of his left leg. I sat on the edge of the tub and lathered up the inner thighs and groin of his right leg and began shaving away. The hair down there was much more wily. It often became entangled in the razor and required a lot more rinsing of the blade. When I was finished I tilted my head up to let him know. From my position down below and with him towering above me, as I looked up all I could see was his meaty arms, abs, and the underside of the beefy protuberance of his pecs. His head nor face could not be seen. Once again I was overcome with awe at his huge presence. From sitting down he looked like a true goliath, a titan among men. After staring up at him for a bit too long his head came into view as he leaned lightly forward and looked straight down at me from way up above. He grinned as he looked straight into my eyes. I'm pretty sure he knew that I had been caught in another moment of awe. He spoke softly, but his powerful voice still resonated throughout the bathroom, “Hey little guy. Let's finish the other side shall, we?” Look straight up at his movie star handsome face, the term he used to describe me, 'little guy', never felt more apt. Dad shift his stance and moved his junk over to his opposite leg. I twisted on the edge of the tub to take care of his other inner leg. As I was in process of shaving I reached up to grab the can of shaving cream and accidentally knocked over a bottle of talc powder than was on the counter, sending up small white cloud into the air. “Oops!” I said, thinking little of the incident and continuing to shave his groin. A few seconds later I heard my Dad make a sharp gasp and looked up to see his chest expand rapidly as he inhaled. The small white cloud of talcom had apparently reached his nose and tickled his sinuses as he prepared to sneeze. He then instinctively brought both hands up to his face to cover his mouth releasing this monstrous Dad dick and balls. As he sneezed his body lurched forward, swinging his massive schlong pendulum. It suddenly swung forward and struck my right hand, knocking the razor from my grip. The cheap plastic utensil clinked on the floor. I sat there wide-eyed in shock. I had touch Dad's cock! Or rather, it had touched me! And with such force that it knocked the razor from my hand. I couldn't believe how heavy it felt even in the fraction of second that I had made contact with it! I should've moved in that moment but I was frozen in shock. I didn't even process that Dad was again inhaling sharply. He sneezed again, this time with even MORE force. His hips thrust forward slightly, and since I was still sitting just in front of and underneath his crotch, this time his cock and balls swung forward and smacked me in the side of my head! Omigod! I had never felt so embarrassed and awkward in my life! If felt like one of those wet pool noodles had struck me, it was that powerful! Luckily I don't think Dad noticed what had happened. When he came too I had leaned forward just enough to stay out the path of his still swaying genitals. Dad glanced back down at me, “Sorry, Son. Should've given you more warning. Thanks for not slicing up my crotch while I sneezed.” “Uhhhh...no problem Dad.” He reached down those huge hands of his, again scooping up the fleshy tube and orbs so I could finish with his inner thighs. “Thanks, Champ!” Pops said cheerfully. Now, you shave off what you can at the sink and I'll take care of these hairy calves of mine. At the sink I shaved my own arms, shoulders, chest and even abs by the time he was done with his two calves. Since I was still young I just had a light dusting of light brown hair on my arms and practically none anywhere else. I was fairly certain Dad had more hair on his calves then my entire upper body. I noticed he had also lathered up his crotch to give it a quick shave as well. While not completely smooth down there, he apparently kept it nicely trimmed up. He quickly sheared off his upper pubes leaving everything below his stubbled face smooth and hairless. He grabbed the shower hose and rinsed off his nether region and concrete legs. He dried off and wrapped the towel around his waist, mercifully shielding me from continuing to have to see his weapon of unintentional emasculation. “Ok, Sport hop in the shower and I'll do your legs and back.” I stripped down, grabbed my junk to hide it, partly due to modesty and partly because I felt awkard and small, and stepped in the tub. Dad lathered up my back after I turned away from him. At the same I was shaving the my upper legs. I could feel the rough callouses of his palms slightly scraping along my skin as he did he foamed up by back. Once again it didn't take him long to shave my back as I had very little hair there. “Ok, Son I'm going to do your ass now.” I hard him chuckle deeply and then he gave me real quick spank. *Thwack*. His hand stuck my ass leaving me with a light sting. “HEY!” I shouted. “What was that for?” “He he. I was just thinking about how I used to see your little butt all the time when I was changing your diapers. Now here we are 17 years later and I'm staring at my little man's bare butt all over again!” He gave me another quick, light spank. “Ouch! Stop that!” I directed. “Oh relax, my little baby boy.” I know he used it as a term endearment, but the double meaning gave me another wave of inadequacy as I felt his his hulking presence standing behind me. He lathered up and shaved my butt and I finished my legs. He then squatted down and sat on the edge of the tub like I had. I spread my legs and he shaved my hard to reach underloins and hamstrings from behind while I cupped myself in front with my hands. Finally I bent over and shaved off the light hair from my calves, leaving me hairless from the head down, like him. I shut the shower curtain and quickly soaped up and rinsed off the remaining gel and loose hair. I dried myself and wrapped a towel around my waist as well and stepped out of the shower next to my old man. Looking at ourselves in the large bathroom mirror Dad got his first look at my own hairless torso. “Wow, Son. You were right. You didn't have much hair to begin with but getting rid of that light peach fuzz of your makes you looked even more shredded. Look at that tiny waist!” Dad reached out and pinched a very thin fold of skin covering my abs. “You may have the best abs in town, Sport. I certainly have one studly son.” I basked in his praise as we checked ourselves out. I looked at him in the mirror and returned the favor. “I may have the best abs in town, but you definitely got the biggest muscles!” “Haha you may be right, there!” Dad brought up his arms into a quick double biceps flex, his newly shaved arms looking massively pumped, shredded and vascular. “Ok, one more thing. Ted said we need to heavily moisturize to keep down the itchiness and keep our skin clear.” He grabbed the big bottle of lotion, squirted a bunch into my hand and his. I lotioned up my front while he rubbed down my back. His hand were so big that they could completely cover my own meaty shoulders as he worked in the white goo. “Ok, now you do me.” We both tuned 180 degrees and repeated the process. Of course I had to use a lot more lotion for him. I took my time really feeling the bulging lumps and spreading the lotion on his back. Dad apparently worked much faster as he dropped his arms and waited for me to finish. He was facing the mirror and as he grew impatient with me he put his fists on his waist and performed a lat spread as I continued to work his back. The huge wall of flesh right in front of me began to expand outward wider...then wider...then WIDER! I swear his back was now five feet wide at full flex! I worked the lotion into the beefy slabs of porterhouse steak that made up his lats. He dropped the pose I moved lower and applied the lotion to his lower back, marveling at the two thick rows of muscle that had been overdeveloped from his deadlift work. Dad continued to stare at himself in the mirror. He could only just barely see the top of my head behind his shoulders and traps, as his massiveness completely hid my own muscular body from view. As I was just about done Dad took it upon himself to peform another muscle-steeped double biceps pose. Since I was behind him to me it was more of a back-double biceps. I finished his lower back but my hands were still a bit gooped up from the lotion. So I reached up and rubbed both of my hands on the top and back of his soccer ball sized biceps, rubbing the last little bit of lotion onto his arms while copping a feel. My father did not move as I felt up his arms admiringly. “Man, Pops. You sure got some AWESOME arms!” I heard him chuckle and from behind and could see the side of his mouth curl into a smile. “Thanks, Sport. So do you. Come 'ere.” Dad lower his arms and twisted his torso toward me. He grabbed my shoulders and stood me next to him and had us admire our two uber manly bodies. My own muscular frame that would put most college guys to shame and his herculean, towering build that would do the same to ANY man. “Look at us, Son. Two of the best looking, buffest dudes on the planet!” I smiled appreciatively as I took us in, filling up the bathroom with masculine power. At that moment I felt so proud to be his Son. We looked fantastic and I could help but nod in agreement. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ We're creeping up on the competition!
    1 point
  17. CHAPTER FIFTEEN: SUIT UP That night I had trouble going to sleep after what I had seen. I had literally just watched my own father jack off and cum with a ferocity that surely could be matched by no human man. It was the ultimate display of masculine sexuality and it left me conflicted. On one hand it was one of the most impressive things I have ever seen. On the other hand I couldn't help but feel smaller and smaller in the presence of my father, which was a complete juxtoposition to my actual physical development as I was actually the biggest I've ever been. I had to continually stop and remind myself that I was a man. A big, studly, handsome man. But when you live with one of the most developed men on the planet I was realizing that your mind can play tricks on you. While most men grow up to to surpass their fathers height, that thought never seemed further from possible than it did right now. It would be easy for me to hate my father, to seethe with jealousy. And yet, I couldn't help but feel extremely proud. I know I'm biased, but my Dad was truly one of the greatest men on the planet. He was kind, protective, honest, sincere, hardworking. All the qualities that make a great man. Combine that with the fact that he gave up so much to give me a comfortable life. It dawned on me that I was extremely happy for my father and to my own surprise I realized that I actually WANTED to see him get bigger, even if that meant I would never catch him. Although, I also decided then and there I would give it my all to catch him, not only to grow myself but to push him to his absolute limits. I drifted to sleep with a sense of calm and dreaming of what the upcoming days would entail. The next morning I woke up feeling radiant and well rested. Dad had awoken before me up and was making a hearty plate of eggs for himself in just his WEM underwear, which were looking exceptionally tight once again. He was going to have to order another size up very soon to fit them over his massive ass and legs. I walked in the kitchen and raised my arms up in a big stretch. “AAHHHHHHHhhhh... Mornin' Pops!” I stated cheerfully. At first my Dad gave me a bit of a side eye. I wasn't known for being a morning person. “Well, good morning to you, Champ! You seem to be in a chipper mood today.” He reached over and ruffled my already matted hair affectionately. “I am. I have a good feeling about the next few days leading up to our competition. You and I are going to crush it, big papa bear!” Dad chuckled. “Big Papa Bear? That's a new one. I think it suits me though, don't you? Well, at least until I shave down anyway.” I chuckled back and agreed. Dad sat down at the table with his two plates of eggs and healthy breads and I went over the stove and began making my own plate of eggs. I decided to add three more egg whites than usual as part of a sly plan I had come up with. Once my eggs were cooked I joined my father at the table and began eating. As we sat there I asked him how many egg whits he cooked up. He replied that he had prepared 16 egg whites and three yolks. I smirked back at him and put my plan into action. “Is that all, big guy? I heard Dallas Winters eats 16 egg whites each day, I thought you were bigger than him...” Dad suddenly stopped eating, grinned and stared back at me. He knew what I was doing but also knew he was powerless to resist. Dad's competitive nature would prevail in this situation. Even if he knew I was bullshitting him, he couldn't let me or Dallas win this situation. I grew up knowing that the ultimate way to get Dad to do something is to tell him he can't do it or make it a challenge. “Does he now?” Dad asked. “Well then I guess I'll have to eat 18 eggs, huh. Then we'll see who's the biggest on stage once and for all!” “Well, you're in luck pops, I cooked a few extra eggs. Here I'll give you some.” I held up my plate and scraped another two to three eggs onto his plate which he gobbled up no problem. As he took his last bite he winked and me. This was going to be fun. Early that afternoon Ted pulled up into our driveway and honked his horn, his traditional way of signaling his arrival. We loaded up in the cab, Dad's knees shoved up toward his chest due to his imposing size, and headed downtown to the thread shop. We arrived as Rose was helping another old woman pick out some fabrics. Once she had checked out her client she led us all to the backroom where there were two, shiny black posing trunks on the large wooden table. “Ok fella's here they are.” She handed me the smaller one and instructed me to head into the nearby cubicle and put it on. “Right here, right now!?” I said and Rose laughed. “Of course, young man. Did you forget I saw your tallywhacker yesterday? No need to be shy. We need to make sure it fits.” I headed into the cubicle, closed the curtain and undressed. It took me a second to untangle the posing strap and figure out which side was the front. It looked so small, I was starting to get some anxiety thinking about standing up on a stage in front of so many people clad in such a small garment. I held the posing suit low the floor and stepped into the straps. I slid it up until the fabric could go no further against my taint. I reached down and inside the suit to cup and adjust my junk to make it fit comfortably. It felt like wearing one my football jockstraps from high school, only with the ass filled in. After a couple of minutes Rose grew impatient. “Are you playing with yourself in there? C'mon out young man so we can take a look.” I was still feeling very timid, even though I knew it was just Rose, Ted and my father out there in the back room. I took a breath and slid back the curtain, exposing myself. The three of them looked at me. Ted and my father's face were both blank as they stared. Rose had a finger on her mouth in a look of contemplation. After a few awkard moments Ted broke the silence with some clapping. “Wow, Jed. You look...fantastic! Rose, you still got it. The trunks fit the kid perfectly.” I looked at Dad, he still was blank. “Is it alright Dad?” He looked me in the eyes and it almost looked like he was tearing up. He composed himself and gave me a bright smile and stepped over and clapped his huge hand on my shoulder. “Wow, Son. You look amazing. You look so, powerful and strong. I've never felt so proud, of you buddy. I've never seen a 19 year-old look at buff as you do. I wished I looked like that at your age!” The comment struck me as entertainingly ironic, considering that I wished I could look like him at his current age! Rose directed me over to a bank of three angled mirrors. When I saw myself I could see why everyone was silent. I could see it. Since I was young and relatively hairless, I looked like a true bodybuilder! I could hardly believe that the studly, muscled young guy in the mirror was me. Due to our posing practices I was used to posing in gym shorts or my underwear, but the posing strap really seemed to bring it all together, exposing my ripped legs. And the pouched cupped my cock and balls perfectly and was comfortable. In fact, it felt like they were being cradled in soft satin. And, if anything, Rose's sewing talents made the suit so it amplified my manhood just a bit. I turned to the side to check out my ass. Rose was by my side the whole time. She reached down and stretched the fabric over my ass, giving me a shock as her cold fingers brushed my ass. Rose chuckled at my reaction. “Sorry young man. I promise I'm not trying to cop a feel. Although I certainly wouldn't mind...” Ted guffawed. “Rose, stop! You'll scare the poor young guy.” Rose stretched out the fabric and stood back, appraising her work. “Well, I don't think we need to make any alterations. Does it feel all right, Jed?” “Yes ma'am. In fact it feels really good, I didn't expect that,” I replied. “Good to year. Ok. I'll make a two more so you have a one for your different shows and for practice. Feel free to take that one. Ok Mr. Graves, your turn.” Rose handed my father the bigger thong. When she picked it up and I saw it dangling, it looked MUCH bigger. “We'll see how this goes. This was the biggest man bikini I've ever made, so you've even got me curious as to how this will fit,” she cackled. Ted joked, “I'm sure it's perfect, Rose. You've seen a lot of male genitalia so I have no doubt in your abilities!” Rose raised her eyebrows and shot daggers at Ted as Dad and I suppressed snickers. She struck back, “Well that may be true young man. I certainly did NOT have sew in nearly as much *FILLER* fabric into Jed's and Chad's posers and I had to YOURS! They fill theirs out just fine.” BURN!! Both Dad and I reared our head back in laughter. Even Ted had to laugh and just shrugged his own meaty shoulders as he acknowledged the slick comeback. “You got me, Rose. You got me.” Rose grinned, “That will make you think twice about challenging me on sass, young man.” Dad turned and stepped into the cubicle and began undressing. He was so tall that we could see the top half of his head above the curtain. Unlike me he didn't spend a lot of time in the small room. He quickly whipped off the tentlike sleeveless shirt he was wearing. Dad had long ago given up the visage of humility when it came to his body. He had no fear of who saw him and in what state of dress, or undress. And who could blame him? I don't think there is a man on earth who wouldn't trade all they had to have his ruggedly handsome face, his chiseled jawline, his ever present 5 o'clock shadow, his naturally olive complexion, his ultra superior height and, oh yeah, who could forget his titanic, powerful frame overstuffed with rock hard muscle. After a quick strip down he bent over and hid from view briefly, presumably as he pulled up with own posing thong. He quickly slid back the curtain and ducked under the bar and stood in front of the three of us, looking down at us, proud as a fucking peacock. We all remained silent as we took ALL of him in. He had his feet situated a bit wider than shoulders. No doubt not just to support his uberweight frame, but because his thighs and crotch meat was so large he physically needed the extra space to remain comfortable. As I looked up from his feet, his enormous calves were evident even from the front. As you approach his knees his legs suddenly widen from all the built up mass of his quadriceps and hamstrings. His kneecap nearly being engulfed by the overdeveloped vastus medialus, the 'tear drop' muscle, as Ted referred to it. His legs were still covered in a thin layer of fine dark hair. Ted had mentioned he would need to start shaving very soon to get used to the inevitable itchiness that would strike him post shave. Finally my eyes reached the coup-de-grace of his masculinity. An almost comically huge mound of dark shiny fabric protruded from his crotch, the sides of the fabric encroaching on and even hiding a bit of the enormous high muscles. And yet, it wasn't obscene at all! Rose truly was a master with the needle and thread. He was perfectly presentable, you couldn't make out a definite indication of the rolled up tube of flesh or the outline of his plum sized dickhead through the fabric. Most people at first glance would probably think he was wearing an oversized cup for a jockstrap. But when you look again it would dawn on you that this man is just so MASSIVE in nearly every way and that the suit Rose had some up with was the only possible way to keep things PG-13. Traveling upward my eyes passed my Dads huge balled fists resting on his waist. I passed row by row of bricklike ab muscles, also covered in a consistent layer of fine dark fuzzy hair. Continuing upward even from a few feet away you felt like you had to step back to get up and over the heaving shelf of his pectorals, which were large enough that his nipples nearly pointed strait down. Of course, since my father was almost a foot taller than us, we could still see them from our shorter positions. I passed his bull like neck and reached his face. He was staring at me straight in the eyes with a smug grin. Finally Ted broke the silence. “Holy crap, big guy! I knew you were looking better and better but this is crazy!” I opted not to tell Ted about Dad's possible growth spurt during his jack off session last night. “When did you get so damn ripped! Even if you were my height you look like you could be a national-level competitor, man!” Dad continued to smile taking in the praise. He thumped past us to the mirrors and we followed along. He stood in the mirror and twisted his body back and forth to get a good look. I still couldn't get over that posing suit. How it bulged so far outward and downward and still accentuated his assets without looking he was obnoxious flaunting it. He turned and performed a chest pose in the mirror. Holy cow! On him it the pose could be renamed a “side chest and cock pose”. Even with his enormous legs shoved up against each other the black pouch pushed well out past the edge of his legs in the mirror. He turned and we could see his ass. His giant glute muscles were swallowing up the backside of the posers, revealing much of his lightly feathered glutes. “Geez, big guy. You are even getting striated glutes! That is some pro-level achievement right there,” Ted gushed. Finally Rose was able to speak up. “So how does it feel Mr. Graves. Are you comfortable? Is everything...um...supported?” Dad turned to face Rose who was at eye level with his brick-like abs, and spoke “Uh, yeah in general it's ok. Actually, if anything, it's a bit...small.” I huffed in surprise. SMALL!?!? He was wearing possibly the biggest thong on the planet and he was complaining that it was too small!? Rose walked around him examining the suit. “Yes, I see. Especially in the rear. I didn't account for you having such a large booty, young man.” Dad laughed and gave it a quick shake, “Yeah I have some junk in the trunk.” Gawd, what a ham. “Also, the pouch feels a bit, tight and constraining.” “Well, young man that's sort of the point,” Rose began as she turned to face him. It was an odd site, to see an old woman who's face was just above eye level to one of the largest crotches in the world giving it a visual examination. She spied the suit and even reached out and felt the straps at the side. “Hmm, I see what you mean though. I think I will have to beef up the waist band to be to, well, hold you up better. And I will make the pouch a bit roomier too. That should help.” “Thanks, Rose! He Jed, my boy, come over here.” I hesitated before stepping over beside my father, both of us still clad in our posing suits. He threw one arm behind my neck and over my shoulder and faced us both to look in the mirror. Side by side it was astonishing how much bigger Dad was than I. My left shoulder was jammed into his right armpit and my face was level with his shoulder. We shared the same body type and facial structure. With his incredibly youthful visage he really could pass for my older brother. My much bigger, stronger holder brother. Dad look like someone aimed a growth ray at me and enlarged me nearly a foot in height. Then on top of that proportionally increased the musculature greatly too. Same could be said when comparing the bulge at our crotches as well. It looked like you could fit three of my pouches in his. “Damn, look at us, Son. Two of the studliest guys in the world. There may not be a bigger or better father-son duo out there, champ!” I knew he was likely right, but I also knew that he was carrying most of the weight of our duo. That is was true because of his size, not mine. The only other difference was Dad's lightly fur-covered body compared to my mostly hairless one. Another sign of his ultimate masculinity and pure unabashed pulchritude. “Let's see that big 'ole bicep of your son,” he requested as we continue to stare at ourselves in the mirror. I somewhat reluctantly flexed my right arm. A large, defined bulge grew from my arm. Ignoring the man next to me it was impressive site. My friends had been constantly complimenting me on my newly muscular build whenever I hung out with them over the summer. Even though I was a fairly modest guy and never wore clothes that were purposely tight, my build had reached a point where it was evident even when wearing baggy clothes. “Dude, you're looking jacked!” “Damn man, what are those lumps under that shirt?” “Have you been living in the weight room this summer?” These were some of the things I had heard. Each time I would redirect their attention instead of basking in it, but it was nice to know I was being noticed. I snapped back to the reality of looking at my own nicely bulging arm. I heard by voice deep voice rumble beside me, “Real nice, Sport. Look at that peak. Can't say there are many guys you age with arms like that. Makes me real proud, Jed.” Dad reached his giant hand over and patted the top of my biceps. His big mit could cover the entire top half of my flexed arm. Dad then added, “...and of course, no man has arms like THIS!” Dad took his arm off my shoulder and flexed his own godly biceps right behind my own. Once again the comparison was almost laughable. Even though my arms were top notch his were so far beyond mine it was becoming hard to think up adjectives. His planetary arm muscles completely overshadowed my own. He probably had more mass in his arms than one of my legs! I was curious to how huge his arms were now. I resolved that we should measure when we go home. We broke from our mirror inspection and Rose made some more notes on Dad's file. She let him know that she would makes some adjustments and that we could pick up the new trunks tomorrow evening. Dad and I retreated to the cubicle and changed back into our clothes. Ted took us home where we ate and then rested before our Sunday afternoon leg workout. A couple of hours later we met up Ted at Urbanflex and blasted our lower halves. We were no longer squatting for power. Our workouts were now about pumping the most weight for the most reps to force as much blood into the muscles as possible. However, Dad was now squatting for many reps what he was doing a few weeks ago when maxing out. Ted had warned us that our strength might level out or even taper off, but my father's strength still seemed to be slowly climbing, even though we were eating less carbs and doing more cardio. It's like his body had become a sleek machine and it's only function was to grow muscle and bone. Now that I had come to terms with my growing father I was happy to get in his face and mentally push him along like Ted was. Instead of Ted just screaming at him I was joining in the fun thinking of things to say to spur him on. Even though Dad's intensity was astonishing, I had been noticing lately that he had been letting off just slightly. The normal person, or even Ted, would likely not have thought this, but I knew my father and I could tell. It was perfectly reasonable, being as huge and powerful as he was, to feel sated and content with what he had achieved, but I resolved to not let him get away with that attitude. He was Chad Graves, the man I had never known to back down from any challenge, so I wasn't going to let him coast along to our show. “C'MON POPS, PICK UP THAT WEIGHT. DALLAS WINTERS TRAINS WITH TWICE AS MUCH INTENSITY. YOU GONNA LET HIM BEAT YOU?,” I screamed as Dad worked on some straight leg deadlifts. Before he began his last set Dad turned his head to me and gave me a wicked grin. I knew with my extra push he wouldn't let me down. He then proceeded to blast out a set, doing nearly twice as many reps as he had planned. He screamed in furious excruciation as he hefted the weight up and down. He set the weight down and took a minute to collect his breath, streams of sweating beading down his face. “Where'd all this extra energy come from, Son? You're usually such a intensely quite dude, even here in the gym?” I stared UP at my giant flesh-and-blood and glared at him intensely. “I've just noticed that you seem to be slacking off lately. I know you, Dad. I know you can do more. I know you can lift more, and I think lately you've settled a bit in your effort. I think that big musclebound frame of yours has gone to your head. You hide it well, but I know you too well, you big lug. You've always taught me to never do anything half-assed, and I'm going to make sure you don't.” Dad cocked his eyebrow and stared back down at me straight in the eyes. His mouth slowly curled into a grin and he acknowledged, “You're right, Champ. You caught me. I think I can do more too. I don't even think I realized that was coming complacent. I'll do whatever I can to push myself for you, little buddy. I wouldn't want to let my drill sargent Son down.” I growled in response, “Damn, right big man. You're ass is mine!” We both laughed as Dad saluted me and gave me booming “YES SIR” that echoed throughout the gym, and possibly the block. And so we continued what became a pre-contest leg workout from hell. I made sure Dad put every bit of effort he could into every single rep. Conversely, he had picked up his intensity in spurring me on as well. There was so much screaming between Ted, Dad, and myself that I was worried we would be horse the next day. The second to last exercise we did was the leg extensions. Dad sat in the apparatus, adjusting to its largest size. Even then he seemed squeezed into the machine. If he gained anymore height it was possible he would no longer be able to use the device. We had the entire stack loaded up, along with another 45 lb pinned to the stack. Dad proceeded to perform rep after rep. From the other exercises his legs had completed filled the XXXL basketball shorts he was wearing with a muscle expanding pump. We could see the fibrous muscle of his upper legs flex into bold relief as he extended his feet straight out. After 30 reps he was going strong. Afraid that he again wasn't giving his all, I suddenly reached and pushed on this feet as well. Dad noticed and glared at me as he felt the extra resistance. I saw a smug grin creep on his face and resumed the exercise, more slowly, but he began to grit his teeth and I knew the resistance was now where it should be. “WHAT'S THE MATTER POPS? IS MY EXTRA WEIGHT TOO MUCH FOR YOU? I BET DALLAS WINTERS LEGS ARE GONNA DWARF THOSE LITTLE CHICKEN LEGS OF YOURS IF YOU DON'T START WORKING THEM LIKE A MAN!” I egged him on. He picked up the pace. I leaned further down on his shins putting more of my body weight into the exercise. Dad continued. It looked like his shorts were now creeping upward as the muscles of his legs pumped bigger and bigger. His face was in a painful grit as he continued, now at well over 50 reps. “FUCK NO SON. WON'T LET WINTERS WIN. GONNA MAKE THESE WHEELS SO FUCKIN' BIG LITTLE DALLAS COULD HIDE BEHIND THEM...” Dad was continuing, in fact it almost seemed like the weight was getting easier for him! Did this otherworldly man have any limits?!? Finally, I adjusted myself upward and put my own feet on the pad of machine. I was curled up into a ball on top of my Dad's shins. My ENTIRE weight was now off the ground and on his lower legs. “DO IT DAD! SHOW ME YOUR POWER!” Dad now screamed bloody murder and continued the exercise, although much slower. He raised my entire body weight, plus the machine's weight stack, plus an additional 25 lbs. I was almost worried we were going to break the machine. I slowly felt myself being raised and lowered, my father bellowing a deep blood curdling roar with each rep. I yelled back to keep him going. Finally after 12 reps at this weight he let me drop. He rolled off the seat and fell to the floor in agony. He covered his hands to his face and rolled onto his back, straightening and extending his LONG legs to relieve the pain of the pump. As he did this motion Ted and I heard another familiar tear. Dad's hyper-pumped quadriceps had torn a slit in his shorts. Another pair of clothing destroyed by my father's muscles. As Dad came to after groaning for what seemed like two minutes he removed his hands from his eyes. His eyes were red from the tears of pain. I stood proudly over him and glared down. “Nice work, Pops! That's how I want you to feel after EVERY exercise, big man.” Dad smiled back up at me proudly. He rolled onto his knees and gingerly rose to his full height. He had to grab onto the nearby machines to help himself us, his legs still wobbly. Ted instructed him to walk around to keep the engorged muscles loose. Dad waddled around the gym and came to back to return the mental favor as I completed my set, with a still impressive, but MUCH less amount of weight. I too fell to the floor in agony. As I came too Dad reached down his titanic arm, took my hand and easily pulled me to my feet. My legs also just about gave out and I reached out my hands to grab him, one on his forearm and the other against his solid abdominals, to steady myself until the feeling returned to my legs. It was probably the most intense workout that my Dad and I had shared, which floored Ted since we were so close to the competition, now just under two weeks away. After our workout we rode exercise bikes for 15 minutes to keep our legs muscles from cramping up. Two hours later, if you could believe, we were back at the high school tracking getting in our cardio. It was a long, but very satisfying day. Now that I had come out of my shell a bit at the gym I felt that my Dad and I shared an even stronger bond. We relaxed on the couch that night and watched some TV in just our basketball shorts. Dad was wearing the largest pair he had and they were fashionably tight. He would have to make another clothes investment soon. At one point my father got up to get some water. Well, he tried to anyway. As he started to raise from the couch he growled in sudden pain and dropped to his knees. I was instantly worried so I tried to get up to check him out too. Only I experience the same thing! My legs gave out and I dropped to the ground, catching myself. Our legs had been so blasted today that they were not cooperating. Dad and I grimaced and caught each others eyes. We started laughing at the amusing situation. Dad shook out his legs and painfully rose to his mighty height. He then reached down and grabbed my should and easily rose me up and set me on my feet as if I weighed no more than 50 lbs. “Damn, we really killed our legs, today, huh.” “Yeah Dad. We'll just have to keep walking around and stretching them out.” We hobbled to the kitchen to chug down some water. We also decided to eat and extra banana to help keep from cramping. As Dad stood in the kitchen and swung his legs around I couldn't help but comment on them. “Geez, Pops. You tree trunks legs still look as pumped as they were at the gym. Those shorts aren't going to last long.” “You may be right, Son. They are really tight. Wanna see how big they are?” “Yeah, Pops, I've been wondering all day who big those wheels are since I saw you in your poser earlier today.” “Well Son, it has been a while since you and I took stats. Grab the tape measure and book and let's see where we are.” I grabbed the tape measure as I heard my Dad slip down his basketball shorts. I turned to see him standing there in some ratty WEM underwear. The underwear almost looked more like a pair of briefs or a Speedo with rough threads hanging asunder. “What happened to your underwear, Dad?” “Oh, yeah they look pretty bad, huh. I had to take some scissors and make some alterations. The legs were way to small so I mostly cut them away. They were starting to dig into my groin.” “Cripes Dad. You are outgrowing underwear that is meant to fit overgrown men like yourself.” He grinned and chuckled. “Yeah I know. I may just have to forego underwear soon I if I keep getting bigger. Give me the tape measure, Sport, let's see how big 'a boy you are.” I handed him the tape and stripped off my shorts to normal, human sized XL boxer briefs. As extra practice, he had me run through my mandatory poses as he took my measurements and recorded them in our progress notebook: Sunday, July 16: Jed Graves Chest: 49.5 inches Arms: 19 inches Waist: 28.5 inches Thighs: 26.5 inches Calves, 19 inches “Wow, Son. You put an entire inch-and-a-half your legs big guy! And your arms and your calves match. Just perfect proportions. Just studly as hell, my little man!” I beamed with pride. I knew my legs were always strong and they seemed to be growing more and more than the rest of me. No wonder my jeans all felt so tight. Good thing it was summer and so I could get away with wearing baggy shorts most of the time. “Thanks Dad! Alright Dad, your turn. Geez, I hope this tape is long enough for you, haha!” Like me I had him perform his mandatory poses as I took his measurements. I purposefully didn't tell him the results as he posed and I measured, instead writing the numbers in his notebook. Once completed, again I decided to embrace my new drill sergeant routine, I ordered him to run through his poses again and told him I would reveal the results as he posed. “Front double biceps!” I ordered and Dad complied. From his lofty height I looked up at his peaked biceps. He was so big his armpit caves could be opened for some recreational spelunking. “That's it, Dad! Show off those huge TWENTY-SEVEN INCH MONSTER BICEPS!” Dad's gritted mouth curled into a cocky smile as I announced the measurement, his arms now just 1.5 inches shy of my own waist measurement. “Now, let's see that side chest, big Poppa! Good! Damn, I could set a Big Gulp on the shelf of that SIXTY-SIX INCH AMOUR PLATED CHEST!” Dad growled in effort as well as excitement. From this side pose I could see the bulge of his already tattered underwear growing. “Lat spread, Dad!” Dad turned around, put his balled up fists on his hips and spread his back muscles wider, then wider. THEN WIDER! “Shit, Dad. We could project a movie on the barn door back! And it looks even bigger tapering down to that relatively tiny THIRTY-FOUR INCH waist. How can you have such huge, brick shaped abs and such a tiny waist?” “HAHA, Son.” Dad turned to look at me from over his shoulder. “Like I said this afternoon. I guess I'm just blessed.” Understatement of the year, that was. “OK, turn back around. Hit your abs-and-thighs, pose. Dad raised his arms and crossed his hands behind his neck, again revealing those musky deep pits of his. His lasts flared out as did his triceps. He crunched down that eight-pack of his. I looked down and tensed the granite pillars of his extraordinary legs. I swear his two legs side by side were wider than my shoulders! I gasped as I saw them both posed at the same time, the lines and sinews of his muscles running up and down the upper half of his legs. Again, he was continuing to bone up as I read the unheard of stats he now possessed. I continued working my emcee skills. “There they are. Those legs that stomp so hard you can here this big man walking from around from a block away. Those legs that give the phrase thunder thighs it's origin. Those muscle pillars that shred jeans with a simple flex. But that's understandable when you sport legs that measure THIRTY-EIGHT AND A HALF inches around!” “GGRRRRRR! FUCK YEARH SON!” Dad continued to bone up and finally the already ruined underwear could take no more. We both heard and rip and very quickly his even more tattered WEM underwear was dangling off of his full erection. That same erection that rival a typical three tennis ball container. Dad dropped the pose and looked down laughing. “Oh, sorry, Son. Haha. I guess I get excited when I think about how BIG I am.” I sighed and replied. “It's OK Dad. It's understandable. I get excited at how big I'm getting. I can't image being as huge as you. Plus, it's not like I haven't seen it after last night.” “Oh yeah. I forgot about that, haha.” Dad slipped on his basketball shorts, his erection creating a tent big enough for a three ring circus. Thanks for measuring Son. And for the extra motivation at the gym. I like this new 'Drill-Seargant Jed'. You've always been such a introspective person. It makes me happy to see my little man come out of his shell.” I reached over and gave my father a quick side-hug in appreciation. Dad added, “Plus, I feel even BIGGER things coming if you keep pushing me like you did today. Thanks, Champ!” This was going to be fun. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Hope you like! Leave comments!
    1 point
  18. CHAPTER FOURTEEN: SUPERHERO MOVIE All day long at work I kept thinking about my dad. This morning we had measured him at almost 6 ft 11 inches tall! My own father was almost seven full feet of bulging bodybuilder beef. Unlike most super tall people who look stretched out and skinny, my father was amazingly well proportioned. If you saw him from a distance you would've thought he looked like a normal, heavily muscled 6 ft tall man. But when you got up close and realized that your eyes were below the tops of his shoulders, it becomes apparent just how enormous this man was. And what was most amazing of all, he was likely still growing! I remembered back to a few months ago once when found out Dad's height was increasing. Doc discovered that my Dad's bones never fused because he never quite finished puberty due to a freak spinal injury in high school. The typical bodybuilding hormones treatments given by Dr. J had seemingly restarted his puberty. Back then the Doc predicted a couple of inches of growth. My father had already blown that estimate away and had grown nearly 10 full inches in height! I couldn't imagine what it must be like to be a full foot taller than the average person. And not only was he tall, he was thick and wide with muscle too! Finally the work day ended and I headed home. I was the first one home so I began to heat up our pre-workout rice and chicken meals. A few minutes later I heard the front door open and Dad stomp inside. As I was setting the timer on the microwave I heard my father from behind. “Hey Son! Have a good day at work?” “It was alright, Pops. Glad it's Friday though. How was your day?” I said as I turned around and saw Dad. Well, most of him anyway. He was standing behind the kitchen doorway with his hands on his hips. I could see his legs and most of his torso. But the doorway was too small to reveal the entirety of his hulking form and he knew it. By now his shoulders were much wider than a standard doorframe and he was getting big enough that even his chest now nearly reached from one side of the door to the other. As I looked up I could see his chiseled jaw and that permanent manly stubble that covered his cheeks and surrounded his mouth. I could see his nose and then...no more. Just the wood trim at the top of the door. With the extra little bit of height afforded by wearing his shoes, my fathers eyes and the rest of his head were hidden behind the wall above the door!. Dad's handsome mouth was crooked sideways in a wry smirk as he played with his new height and size. “Oh, Son it was pretty good. Some of the people at work are starting to get freaked out by my new size. I love it.” Dad continued to talk to me from behind the wall, all I could see was his mouth. I huffed, “Will you come in here and stop being weird?” My father's mouth opened as he cackled with delight. He then stood back, tilted his head down, hunched over, turned sideways and stepped into the kitchen into full view. The simple process of walking through a doorway for us normal people had become a complicated symphony of flexing muscle maneuverability for my gigantic father as he continued to outgrow the normal, small word. He stood up to his full height and smiled handsomely down at me. Wow, the effect was no less impressive than when I first saw his new stature this morning. My eyesight was right at his massive chest that filled the taught green polo he had found this morning. I noticed that the unbuttoned v-slit of his polo shirt looked like it had indeed torn open another half inch or so, obviously unable to handle a full day of the wear and tear that came with trying to contain his overabundant chest meat. The arms of his shirt too looked like they were on their last legs as well. I spied some frayed threads on the ring at the bottom of his sleeve, a sleeve that looked to be cutting into this arms. His forearms were looking more vascular than ever. I wasn't completely sure if it was because the sleeves were so tight that they were constricting his blood flow or it were due to our dietary reduction in fat and carbs and the extra cardio. Dad joked as he stepped in front of me. “I can't believe how small these doorways are. I might have to do some remodeling soon, haha. I'm getting worried that I might forget how big I am and knock out half the wall when entering a room! I've already had some issues at work running into things and other people. Some of my work buddies, the ones who aren't terrified of me, has started calling me 'destructo', HAHA!” I laughed with him. “Yeah, that certainly sounds like a unique problem, big guy. You're just going to have to be careful I guess.” “Man, Son. I can't tell you how much happy I was today. Sure there are the little inconveniences with being so big. But even those give me a little thrill. Plus if I was too big to do something, I could easily make some small guy do it for me and they would because they were be too intimidated to say 'no', haha!” I frowned slightly, “You're not bullying your coworkers are you, Dad?” He protested immediately, “NO! Absolutely not. I would never do that, even though I could and it would be easy... It just seems that the more I grow the more people are eager to appease me. For instance today I dropped my phone on the floor and it bounced way under my cubicle that even my long arms couldn't reach. There's this squirrelly little younger guy who sits across the aisle from me, he's only about 5 ft 8 in or so. I nicely asked him him if we would crawl under my desk to get my phone. He practically jumped out of his chair and came over, got down on his hands and knees and crawled under my desk and got my phone. He came back out stood up and handed me my phone with a bright happy smile. He said, 'Here ya' go Mr. Graves! Let me know if you need anything else, Sir!' HAHA! He seemed so happy to help me, it felt amazing!” It seemed my father's increasing size was affording him with a subliminal dominance of those around him. “So I thanked the little guy by patting him on the shoulder. He practically beamed with satisfaction up to me. Gosh, Son. It made me feel so powerful. This guy is one of the smaller guys in our office and the top of his head didn't even reach my shoulders! I realized I was over FOURTEEN inches taller than this little man! And probably almost three times as heavy! Ya know, I'm used to hanging out with you and Ted and you two are actually pretty big guys. When I go out in public and to work and am out with the normal people it even shocks me how truly fucking HUGE I am getting! When you factor in women, the average human could actually stand UNDER my pecs!” He emphasized this point by bouncing his pecs under the polo, further testing the V-notch of the shirt. As Dad continued to explain his day an unmistakable tube began to creep down the left side of his jeans. My father was again getting off on his own size and power. I was wondering how much longer he could control his urges. Dad too noticed he was again getting excited, chuckled lightly and exited the kitchen to put on his gym clothes. When he returned it seemed he had calmed himself down enough that he was no longer completely obscene. After we ate I put on my gym clothes and we headed to the gym to blast our arms. Ted was aghast when he saw my father once again have to duck down further than he remember to enter the gym. “Are you serious, Chad?!? Another growth spurt!? Holy crap you are becoming a true giant. You look like you are seven feet tall, I can just barely reach the the top of you head with my hands!” Ted gestured upward to try to ruffle my Dad's short hair. My father just chuckled an leaned slightly back so that Ted really couldn't reach. “Not quite seven feet, shrimpy!” Dad successfully returned the favor and mussed up Ted's hair with his dinner plate sized hand. “Maybe soon, though,” Dad winked at Ted as we walked past to drop our bags in our lockers. Dad's recent growth spurt had seemingly given him another boost of energy. He was heaving up weights that I had never seen him do on pretty much all movements. He started off by curling the 100 lb dumbbells! Weights that I could just barely bench press! By his final set he was curling the 140 lb weights! His arms were looking bloated, veiny and huge! The fat was continuing to melt off and his veins were starting to look like worms crawling around under his thinning skin. We moved on to some tricep exercises which further engorged his arms. He was getting to a point that you could start to see the feathers and striations of his muscles under his skin, looking like a true contest ready bodybuilder. I was getting worried that my status as the most ripped Graves family member might be in jeopardy. We measured his pumped arms at almost 26 inches a few days ago. With his proportionally increased size due to his latest growth spurt he had no doubt passed that number. His arms truly were larger than my legs and could soon eclipse my waist measurement! It was starting to become comical to see Ted spotting my Dad. Not because he couldn't do it, but because the size difference was becoming so extreme. For instance, Ted would stand behind my Dad to spot him on standing alternating dumbbell curls. My Dad was now so large that if you were facing hs front, you would have no clue that there was a 2nd place bodybuilder standing behind him. Also, Ted was having to adapt his spotting procedure. My father was now so much wider that Ted could not just stand there behind him to put his hands on my father forearms to spot him on the curls. Ted actually had to take a step left, then right, then left in sequence with my father to be able to spot my Dad as he alternated curls between his own left and right arms. It was crazy to think that this studly, far larger than normal man could look so small next to the behemoth that was my old man... Then, I realized that I was about the same size as Ted! That's how small *I* look standing next to my father! It almost felt like I was aging in reverse, becoming smaller and smaller to my Dad as time went by. Dad finished his set and Ted had him bring his arms up in to a herculean double-biceps pose. His arms were so engorged that he was visibly aching holding the movement. As he held the pose Ted reached up wide and clapped both his arms on my Dad's peaked biceps! “GOOD. HOLD THAT POSE! SQUEEZE THOSE PEAKS. DON'T RELAX YET BIG GUY! C'MON! REMEBER, SUCK IN THAT WAIST, FLARE THOSE LATS, CHEST UP!” After a few more seconds he mercifully let my Dad relax. Big Chad exhaled loudly, bent over and shook out his arms. Holy crap. I remember a few weeks ago and when Did this thigh shake and leg pose in our kitchen. Now, that's what his ARMS looked like! As he shook his arms the huge loose mass of triceps and biceps swayed back and forth. After swaying them for a few second more, since he was already leaning over, he brought his fists forward and quickly performed a short lived most muscular pose with a low growl. The swaying muscles instantly tightened and threatened to bust out of his taught skin. The following morning we headed to meet up with doc for our treatments. As Dad ducked into his office Doc was just as surprised as the rest of us. “My, my, my, Mr. Graves, you certainly are one amazing specimen. You're growth has far surpassed even my wildest estimates. You truly are one of a kind.” “Thanks, Doc. I owe a lot of this to you so I can't say thank you enough. I LOVE being a big man!” Doc gave us our treatments and we started to weigh in to get our stats, first Ted then me. Ted weighed in at 230 lbs and I was right behind at 226 lbs and 6.5% bodyfat! By far the biggest and most ripped I had ever been. “Excellent work, young man! You keep this up and you may just take the teen juniors overall.” Doc praised my physique and I couldn't help but stand up a bit straighter with pride. Before Dad stepped on the scale he stated. “Wait Doc. Don't tell Ted or Jed my weight. I want it to be a surprise when I weigh in for the competition.” “Will do Mr. Graves. It's not like you need to watch your weight anyway since you are far above the limit for the super-heavyweight division. Heck, you are almost TWICE that limit,” Doc chuckled. I, on the other hand, would need to pay closer attention to my weight. Apparently the cutoff between the heavyweight and super-heavyweight division was 226 lbs. Ted and the doc both agreed that I would be best suited for the light-heavyweights which means I would have to come in under 226 lbs. Ted told me he would help adjust my diet and cardio to maintain that goal. Dad stepped on the scale and both Ted and I saw the doc raise his eyebrow in surprise as he recorded Pops' weight, which only fueled our curiosity. “Oh, c'mon Dad, just tell us what you weigh.” My father looked over his shoulder at me and smirked, “Nope. You and Ted will just have to wait for the BIG reveal a the contest.” I rolled my eyes and groaned. A few seconds later the scale had calculated his bodyfat. Dad didn't hide that from us. “Dang, Son! I'm almost as skinny as you! I'm down to 7.5% bodyfat, no wonder I've been looking so shredded!” Dad reached down and pinched his skin. He pulled a a thin fold from his waist to demonstrate his new leanness. It certainly was impressive, especially on his massive frame. The combination of the new diet, the additional cardio and his self imposed sexual repressions had led him to shed at over two percentage points of bodyfat in the last week or so. Dad then reached over to me and pinched an even thinner fold of my own skin. “Damn, Son. You are ripped, stud!” After we left the doc's office Ted had us follow him downtown. He parked on one the side streets in front of a row of small shops in old brick buildings. We parked behind and climbed out of my Dad's pickup. Since it was Saturday there were plenty of people out shopping and and running errands so many people got a glimpse of the new giant man that inhabited our small city. I saw several shocked and awed faces from men and women alike as they gazed upon this towering, handsome pillar of raw male power. We followed Ted into a fabric shop named “The Stitch Witch.” We entered the store and small bell jingled above our heads. Well, above Ted and I's heads, anyway. A moment later a small grandmotherly woman with gray curly hair sauntered out from the back room. Ted spread his arms wide as he saw her and excitedly proclaimed, “Rose! It's so good to see you!” He reached down and gave he a quick hug and peck on her cheek. The older woman smiled brightly back. “Teddy, young man! I haven't seen you in ages. It's been what, almost a year since you last were here. You haven't been cheating on me with another seamstress have you?” Ted laughed, “No, Rose. You know I wouldn't dare cheat on you. You would never let me live it down if I did.” “You're damn, right I wouldn't, Sonny. Well I'm sure you didn't come here to stare at my chest so what can I do for you?” Dad and I laughed at the old woman's sudden crudeness. “Rose, I've a couple new clients for you. I've been training these two guys for a competition in two weeks and they need some posing suits.” Ted introduced us to Rose. When Ted was growing up Rose was his next door neighbor. Rose shook my hand then my Dad's. Rose was a small woman, only about 5 ft 2 in, and the top of her head was at my Dad's abs. “My goodness you are a big fella!” Rose exclaimed as she greeted my father. “Pleasure to meet you ma'am,” my father greeted. “Yes, he is Rose. I have a feeling he's going to present a new challenge for you,” Ted said. Rose led us to the back room and whipped out a measuring tape. She had us strip to our underwear and began measuring our waist, hips and our legs. My waist was down to 28.5 inches and my leg were up to 26 inches! Damn, my own legs were nearly as big as my waist! Dad's waist had crept down to 34 inches and his redwood trunks legs were up to 38 inches! Holy shit, my Dad's thighs were huge, bigger than his waist! With his enormous thighs and chest, his 34 inches waist looked amazingly tiny proportionally. “Ok young men,” Rose began. “Now comes the awkward part. I need to you slip down your jockeys so I can see what I'm working with. I promise its nothing I haven't seen before so don't get all weird on me.” Ted chuckled, “Oh I don't know about that, Rose.” I went first and slipped down my underwear so Rose could see my junk. She didn't make any sort of reaction and professionally jotted down some notes on a sketchpad that also had my measurements. “Thank you Jed. Ok Mr. Graves, your turn.” My Dad turned to the old woman and also slipped down his shorts. This time she couldn't contain her surprise. “Oh my goodness gracious! You certainly are a big man everywhere aren't you!” She laughed as she began scribbling down some notes on my Dad's designated sketchpad. “My, my, my. I haven't seen one that big since the early 1980's...” We all laughed at this. “I met a man from Toledo during one summer and he was just...oh my, I'm sorry boys, I'm sure you don't want to hear about it...” Ted jumped in and joked, “Now, Rose, we don't need to hear about your many escapes from decades past...” Rose quickly cut him off and shot him back down, “Teddy, I don't need to hear you implying that I was some sort of whore. I had my fun, yes. But I don't need your sass, especially after the MANY young girls you snuck into you house through our backyard when you were in high school. I don't know how your parents never did catch you with one of them floozies...” Dad and I burst out laughing. We liked Rose. “It's true, Teddy was basically his high school's bicycle, every girl took a ride.” After we settled down Rose continued to take some notes. “I see what you mean by a new challenge, Teddy. It's going to take some creative fitting to keep Mr. Graves here presentable. Hmm. Mr. Graves, this is going to be extra awkward but would you mind measuring your length and reading me the number. Dad took the tape and ran it along his soft hanging appendage. The result was 8-3/4 inches! My father's SOFT cock was bigger than most porn stars! “Rose shook her head as she recorded the number. My goodness, if I were 30 years younger I would have loved to meet you...” “HAHA, ROSE!” Ted shouted, breaking her from her trance. “Sorry, young man.” Ok well I've got what I need. I should be able to put together a couple of suits by tomorrow afternoon. Stop back in and we we'll try them on. Oh, what color were you gentlemen thinking?” Dad and I looked at each other. I shrugged. “How about black, for the both of us.” Rose shook her head and took note. “Ah, the classic look. Very good, you two will look stunning in black. We'll see you tomorrow, young men.” As we walked back to car we chuckled at our encounter. “Well, guys that's Rose. I love that 'ole bitty. She looks like a typical grandma but she has the dirty mind of sailor. One of the many reasons I love her. Plus, she is the best seamstress I know. I have no doubt she'll even be able to come up with a suit that will hold your, ahem, assets, Chad.” “For Dad, she'll probably have to start with a bedsheet, “ I joked. Dad just smirked and shrugged his massive shoulders. “I can't help it that I'm blessed,” he said. - Dad and I enjoyed a nice relaxing night in that Saturday. We watched the new superhero team movie that came out. I couldn't help but notice that Dad was FAR more handsome and muscular than the any of the male superheroes on screen. Whenever one of the female superheroes came on screen Dad again couldn't resist the urge to fondle himself. Once again I was treated to the site of him subconsciously rubbing and caressing what looked like half of a baseball bat through his baggy 4XL basketball shorts. At one point I called him on it. “Dad, you are seriously going to have to take care of that! I don't need to see you groping yourself all the time.” He laughed and looked over at me from the movie, “Sorry, Squirt. I think you're right, too. This big thing here is becoming a bit of a nuisance, it's getting hard to think straight. Even today in the sewing shop it took all I had to keep this thing down even with that funny old lady right in front of me. I've even been having some wet dreams the last couple of nights.” “Gross! Yeah, blue balls can be the worst. Or in your case, blue softballs...” “HAHA! Yeah, that's true. EVERYTHING on me is big, isn't it. I'm curious to see how I'm going to fit all this into a poser. We'll see what Rose comes up with.” We continued to watch the movie and my father continued to fondle himself. About halfway though the movie there was one of those gratuitous scenes where two of the hot female superheroes had swam to a remote island where the main villain was hanging out. As they stripped off to their swimming suits on screen I heard a deep, low groan and looked over to the other end of the couch see Dad sweating and double palming himself. As he watched the supple women on screen his breathing increased and his skin was fully flushed. Never taking notice of me he was now visibly reaching into his shorts to jack his monster cock. As I watched the shocking display I saw his entire body go into a drawn out shudder. I could see him trembling all over with sexual energy and frustration. He let his head fall backward, closed his eyes and groaned again, not caring that I was only feet away. Again his entire body trembled like he just come inside from a blizzard. As he trembled, I couldn't be sure, but it looked like he was...expanding?!? I wasn't positive, but it looked like with each tremble that he got almost imperceptibly wider and thicker. Perhaps it was just my eyes playing tricks on me, but his already pumped bod was looking even bigger, like he had just finished a grueling full body workout! He groaned again and decided he was past the point of no return. He yanked down his shorts and freed the massive cut schlong that looked more suited for a donkey than a human. He finally acknowledged my presence, “I'm sorry Son, I can't take it any longer...” He grabbed the remote control and paused the movie with the two swim suited, busty ladies frozen on the screen. Dad leaned back on the couch and I watched as he slowly massaged the enormous tube of flesh connected to this groin. He used his huge left hand to slide up and down the shaft. Even with his huge hand he couldn't fully close his fingers around it! While that occurred he used his right hand to massage the head. With his right hand he was making a twisting a motion almost like he was trying to unscrew the worlds biggest soda bottle cap. If I weren't watching a live pornographic display right in front of me I wouldv'e been impressed with his ability to do two different motions with his hands at once. My father was now sweating bullets as he beat himself off. He would run his fingers up the and down the purple veins snaking up and down the shaft. He continued to shudder, groan and tremble and I swear his muscles were pumping up and growing as he continued. Finally after a few minutes he could take now more. He stood up and started double-fisting his throbbing tube steak, which had to be well over a foot long now in its fully engorged state. As he neared completion my father realized this was going to a messy situation. He reached up and TORE off his massive 5XL baggy t-shirt, exposing his newly pumped, sweaty, hairy, herculean upper body. I could smell the manly sweat and pheromones saturating the air of our living room. As he stood he arched his back, tilted his head back and stared at the ceiling, which which was now only a couple of feet away due his towering human height. All his pumped muscles clenched and I swear his bodyfat suddenly dropped by a couple of percentage points. Dad bellowed “RRRAAAAAAAAGGHHHHHHH!!” I saw his basketball sized ass muscles clench and he thrust forward unleashing the first firehose volley of superhuman cum. It launched forward and splattered right onto the middle of the TV screen, covering the frozen face of the sexy blond woman on the screen. As he finished the first volley it left a trail from TV across the carpet and back to where he stood. He yelled again and the second stream, just as heavy as the first, erupted forth. Dad was howling so loud I was worried someone would call the cops on us. After the second volley Dad grabbed the ripped shirt and used it catch as much of the third, fourth, fifth sixth,... HOLY SHIT! I know he had been holding back but how much semen can one man produce! Dad continued to clench and thrust repeatedly, contorting his face in abject pleasure. Finally, after a what seemed like many minutes, my father's orgasm to end all orgasms was complete. I stared at him wide-eyed at what I had just witnessed. As Dad's breathing slowed down he started to smile and deeply chuckle. I swear I could FEEL his chuckles in my own chest due to the extremely low frequency. He looked at me and smirked as I saw his pecs heaving slowly up and down as his breathing came back to normal. “Damn, boy. That's sure was something...” He looked down at the completely ruined, sopping balled up shirt in his right hand. It looked like a towel that had been dropped in a swimming pool, only it was white with semen instead of dark from water. “I'm gonna go drop this in the shower and grab a towel to clean this up. Sorry you had to see that, Sport. I guess I had reached my limit, haha.” Dad brushed past me, slicking my left arm with his sweat. I watched as his semi-hard bull cock bobbed in front of him, still looking to be at least 10 inches long. It was still dripping as well. In fact as he brushed past me, I felt some wetness on my bare feet. He had unknowingly dripped some of his essence on my left foot. Dad came back with one towel around his waist and one in hand. I then took a good look at him, he was clearly just slightly bigger and more muscular than before his little escapade. It looked like he had packed on maybe another 7 to 10 pounds of muscle. Or maybe he somehow suddenly burned off some bodyfat. Whatever it was, he looked just a little more muscular than he was before the movie started. I couldn't tell if he was taller, but I suspected it was very likely. My father began wiping up the TV screen and the carpet in front of him. I went to the kitchen and brought over some wetted paper towels. I still hadn't said anything and seemed to be in shock. Dad noticed my silence. “Hey buddy, I'm sorry you had to see that. It must've felt pretty awkward to see you're old man beat off like that. I'm really am sorry. Apparently my body had decided it had had enough and needed release.” “No Dad, it's Ok. I could tell that you seemed to be somewhere else while it was going on. Plus, you are so damn huge and manly that I can help but watch. The whole show was pretty impressive...” Dad smiled handsomely. He always loved to impress me, even it were in the most awkward way possible. “Thanks, Son. To tell you the truth, I shot WAY more than I expected. That poor shirt in the bathtub is completely ruined. Haha, there's probably ½ gallon of my juice soaked up in that shirt!” I added, “Yeah, maybe, plus another ½ gallon out here. You better not have ruined the TV screen, Dad.” “Yeah, Son, I hope I didn't either.” Dad and I continued to clean up his mess. I went to the kitchen and grabbed a can of air freshener and sprayed it around the room in an effort to get rid of the musky sex smell. Dad put the towel in the washing machine. As he walked back toward the bathroom he stepped and looked down at his feet. Apparently he had missed small puddle of his juice on the floor. He whipped off the towel that was around his waist and soaked it up exposing himself once again to me. He caught me staring again and gave me a smug grin. He then put one fist on his side and flexed the other arm to give me a classic one-arm pose in the nude. “Damn, I feel pumped as hell!” “You are pumped as hell, Dad. I swear you look bigger than just a few minutes ago...” “HAHA! I wish, Son. We both know that's impossible, though right?” as he finished this thought he gave me a sly wink. He switched arms and flexed the other arm this time, watching the ball of muscle erupt upwards. I still swear the peak reached even further up toward his balled fist than before. Dad added, “I guess I'm going to have to reset my growth spurt clock now. I may not get any of those growth spurts in the next few days, so that sucks. Oh well.” Dad dropped his arm and looked down at his cock. “The good thing about this, though, “ he started, “Is that now I should be able to keep my huge cock and balls under control tomorrow when we try on our new posing suits. I would probably give Rose a heart attack if I got a stiffy in front of her!” With that Dad stomped off to the bathroom to clean up. While tonight certainly helped, tomorrow we would see if Dad's junk could actually be contained. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ There ya go! Again, sorry for the delay. This chapter wasn't my favorite so hopefully I make up for it in the next one.
    1 point
  19. CHAPTER THIRTEEN: HARDCORE PREP We headed back home on the morning of July 4th. It was nice to have the entire day to rest up and relax after the last few exciting days at the beach house. We got home early in the afternoon and took a nice nap to recharge. Early that evening we headed to UrbanFlex for our first workout back at our home gym in a few days. Officially the gym was closed for the holiday but since Dad had become one of the gym's star patrons the owner had given him a key so he could train whenever he needed. Ted met up with us as well to really “kick our asses into competition mode” as he put it. “Play time is over, ladies,” he added. We decided to do a combination chest and shoulders workout. Since we hadn't been in here for a few days we were excited to work the real weights that we were familiar with. While Brody had a great home gym at the lake house, it was nothing compared to UrbanFlex. We began with incline barbell bench press to really build up that pec shelf that every bodybuilder desires. We proceeded to have one of most intense workouts we have ever had, and that is saying something. With the gym closed we had the entire place to ourselves so we cranked up the heavy rock music louder than usual and heaved the iron around like madmen. Ted was literally screaming at us on every rep of every set with an intensity I had never seen from him. He really was going to kick our asses into shape. After just a couple of our working sets we were all sweating profusely and fully pumped. We continued our working sets on the incline bench. Dad used a separate bench from Ted and I due to his far superior strength and height. We would've been switching out the weight and seat setting constantly if we had shared a bench. After Dad's third set of incline benches, he did 15 reps x 315, he stood up and looked way down at Ted and I. “It's time to get serious,” he said. He reached down and pulled off his sleeveless gym shirt and draped it over the back of the bench, revealing those heaving pumped pecs to Ted and I. “No one's here so we're lifting shirtless so we can see the muscle working. Strip off those tops, boys,” my father demanded. Ted and I were in no position to disobey so we followed suit. “Alright, throw on another plate for me, guys.” Ted an I loaded up the bar to 405 lbs and Dad squeezed himself into the bench and began repping out the weight like it was nothing. Cripes, a lot people can't even deadlift this weight! After 15 reps he re-racked the weight. Ted and I completed our own sets and Dad has us add another quarter to each side. Now, with the bar at 455 lbs, the weight was getting to him, but it's what he needed to tear down those already massive muscle fibers so they could grow back even bigger. Since he was shirtless we could all see his giant pecs leap and contort with effort as he pressed. He would let the weight slowly come down and would rest the bar just above his silver dollar sized nipples. Then he would shove the weight suddenly upward, his two pecs bursting upward and together with each intense repetition, creating a cleavage that a female porn star would be jealous of. Ted stood up on the bench assembly spotter's platform and screamed down at my Dad at the top his lungs, his spittle practically raining down on my Dad's face. “C'MON YOU PANSY! PUSH IT UP!! YEAH BIG CHAD, SQUEEZE THAT FUCKIN' CHEST,” Ted would scream, amongst other motivational insults. After 12 grueling reps Dad stood slowly and turned to face Ted. Even though Ted was standing on the elevated spotting platform, he was still a couple of inches shorter than the towering 6 ft 8 in bodybuilder. Ted snarled back at Dad, “Hit that most muscular pose, big guy. DO IT! Squeeze those muscle boobs! Force that blood in.” Dad commenced the pose with a fierce growl. “THERE IT IS, BOOM! HOLD THE POSE BIG MAN...HOLD IT...HOLD IT...GOOD, RELEASE!” Ted shouted and Dad dropped his arms. “Great job, Chad! You're going to have to hold those poses for many seconds so we're going to work on them in between sets. You too, Jed.” “FUCK I'M PUMPED!” my father shouted. Indeed he was. I hadn't seen him shirtless with a chest pump too often but he looked insane! Even through the light fur you could the see the sinews crisscrossing his heaving plates of armor, which was a new sight to me. Undoubtedly his body-fat was still dropping and his definition was now coming in all over. “One more set, switch out that quarter for another plate, boys.” We had seen Dad bench this weight before, but only for four reps. Ted protested, “Now Chad, buddy, remember bodybuilding is more about repetition and squeezing the muscle, not the weight. We're not going to for low reps and strength anymore. We don't want to risk injury so...” Pops suddenly cut Ted off with an aggravated glare, “Who says I'm doing low reps for strength? Shut up and get ready to spot me.” Ted obeyed and got ready to help Dad un-rack the bar. The bar left the brackets and Dad began his set. One, two, three, four...holy shit. He was repping it easy. He blew past his previous best rep count at 495 lb and continued. He was yelling at full blast, Ted was doing the same. Five, six, seven, he started to slow down. He arms were trembling but the beast never lost form. Eight, nine. Geezus! Ten...annnnnnddd eleven! He racked the weight and jumped up off the bench. “FUCK YEAHHHHHH!!!! Ted jumped off the spotting platform and ran over to stand right in front of Dad, looking eight inches up into Dad's eyes. “POSE, NOW,” Ted demanded. My hulking father crabbed forward so his head was just above Ted's and bared his teeth. He was drenched in sweat. As Dad held the pose Ted proceeded to PUNCH Dad's pecs. “Fuck yeah, big man! Those pecs feel like rocks as I punch 'em! HOLD THE POSE!” Ted kept punching. Small droplets of sweat would spray off my father's flesh as Ted's fist repeatedly made contact. “I SAID HOLD THE POSE! A FEW MORE SECONDS... …good and release.” Dad exhaled and stood up. His pecs were red, not only from the gallons of blood forced into them but from the pounding Ted gave him. We rotated off sets between Dad, Ted and myself. I was stoked myself to be benching more than I ever had as well. I felt pumped to max just like my Dad. Doc's treatments must've been kicking in! Like Dad, Ted had me hold a flex after every set to completely exhaust the muscles. Thankfully, Ted elected not to punch my chest. After incline we moved onto flat dumbbell bench. Dad worked his way up the 200 pounders, the heaviest dumbbells in the gym, for sets of 15-20! He was now so tall that his ass and his head hung off each end of the bench that was designed for a human within the standard height range. Again, as he heaved the dumbbells up and down his pecs exploded upward in size. If you were to place your fingers in between the granite cleavage they would've been instantly crushed as he raised the weight. I myself was ecstatic that I could now rep out the 100 lb dumbbells. Of course, as happy as I was in was insane to think that my father was benching DOUBLE what I was! The workout continued as we blasted chest from a few different angles and then moved on to delts. Once again my father's strength seemed inhuman. He could military press four plates! FOUR! My father was now strong enough that he could hold over four hundred pounds above his head, a weight that was almost two of me! After three more shoulder movements our delts were just as pumped as our chests. Every inch of us was soaked in sweat. It was a good thing there was a pile of towels at the towels station even though the gym was closed because we left every bench and every seat that we used saturated with man sweat after use. After our last set my father clapped his big mit on my shoulder and eyed me proudly. “Damn, Champ! You're looking mighty huge. Look at that chest, all red and pumped. And those shoulder caps! Wow, I've never seen you looking so studly.” “Thanks, Pops! Although If you think I look big you should look in the mirror. Gosh, I have never seen you look so WIDE!” I reached up and poked his right deltoid. “GEEZ! I can't even put a dent in your shoulder muscle it's so pumped. Looking up at you, you look more like a superhero every day,” I gushed. “Ah, thanks, little guy!” My Dad suddenly reached down toward me. I saw him coming, laughed and attempted to get away, but my big athletic Dad was just quick enough to snag me in his long herculean arms. He ensnared me, lifted me on my feet and playfully smushed my head into his sweaty, heaving pecs. Our sweat mixed with each others as he squished every part of me he could into the front side of his torso, him chuckling with amusement. “OOF! DAD! GROSS!” Dad and Ted continued to laugh as he easily manhandled me against his sweaty torso. Even with my own increasing strength I was no match for his physical superiority. Dad set me back down on the ground and I sneered up into his piercing eyes. “There ya go little buddy! Now you don't need a shower!” I huffed in annoyance as I grabbed a towel and tried to dry as much of the salty moisture off me that I could. We stretched and then gathered our bags to head back home. Ted was going to follow us, he wanted to go over some more preparation. A few minutes later we arrived home. I followed Pops inside as he ducked under the front door frame. Ted pulled up and followed us in a couple of minutes later. In the kitchen Dad threw a stack of pre-cooked chicken the microwave while I cut up some asparagus. Ted walked in and told my father and I to sit at the table. We sat down and watched Ted pulled over the trashcan from the corner of the kitchen. “Alright boys. You two sit right there no matter you see.” “Gee, that doesn't sound ominous at all,” I joked. Ted smiled back and looked at my old man. “You got that, He-man? Can you sit there no matter what I do?” “I'll try my best, little man.” Ted proceeded to raid our cupboards, fridge and pantry. Ted was right, this was painful. It seemed like he was throwing away every good tasting consumable we had. “Uh oh, sport. He just tossed your potato chips.” My heart leapt as Ted smashed the crinkly bag down into the garbage bin. “Bastard!” I comically yelled at Ted. Ted was even throwing away things that I thought were healthy. I mean, honestly, since Dad had really bought in to the bodybuilding a few months ago, in general we didn't have a lot of what I would consider “unhealthy” food. Dad and I curiously questioned Ted as he tossed some questionable items.” “Too much sugar”. “To many carbs”. “It's all empty calories.” These were a few of the phrases uttered by Ted. Once Ted had removed the unqualified foodstuffs, he grabbed a chair and pulled it over near the cupboards. I realized what he was doing. If you recall we had very tall cabinets in our kitchen. Ted and I were short enough that we could not see the highest shelf. Dad instantly jumped up and stood next to Ted who was standing on top of the chair. For once Ted got to look down at my father, although I'm sure view wasn't any less intimidating. “What're you doing, Ted,” my father crossed his arms in front of that mighty chest. His forearms bulged intimidatingly. The action made his upper pecs bunch upward even more. Ted smirked down at Dad. “I thought I told you to stay seated, big guy.” “I don't like my privacy being invaded,” Dad growled. “I bet you don't, Chad.” Now that he was a height that allowed, Ted looked into the upper cupboard shelf. “Ah, I see why. What's this shoved the toward the back, here? Something that only a big 6 ft 8 in tall man could only see or reach with those big buff arms?” Ted reached in and pulled out a half eaten carton of double stuff Oreo cookies. I laughed as I saw them. If Dad had one sweet-tooth weakness, it was Oreos. I saw my Dad's face fall. He joked, “No! Not my Oreos, you bastard!” “Sorry, big man. It's for you're own good! HEY!” Dad grabbed Ted's shoulders, one in each hand, and easily hauled him off the chair and held Ted above his head. An hour earlier I had seen Dad military press 405 lbs, so Ted's 220-some lbs had to feel like nothing to him. He held Ted up against the ceiling. “Are you sure you want to defy me, little guy,” Dad sneered as he stared up at Ted pressed against the ceiling. He was kidding but for a brief moment I experienced some fear at his power. I never thought he would hurt Ted, but this huge man had so much power you couldn't help but let that linger in the back of your brain. Ted saw the same thing I did. For just a split second I thought I saw a look of terror blanch across his face. I guess that had to be expected when you are staring down at the floor from a height of about nine feet! Ted relaxed and smirked again down at Dad. “Oh big guy. Are those hunger pangs kicking in already? It's only gonna get worse. Hey, you aint foolin' no one superChad. You only use your powers for good, you ain't gonna hurt me, haha.” My father grinned that handsome face back up at Ted. He allowed his arms to bend set Ted down back down on the kitchen linoleum. “You're right, little buddy. I've pledged to use my power only for good, not evil.” Ted proceeded to dump the cookies in the trash. Dad and I both silently wept as Ted took the tasty trash out the dumpster. I sympathetically wrapped one arm around Dad's waist for a half hug. “We're in this together, herc. He took my chips and took your Oreos. Misery loves company, AMIRITE?” After Ted had crushed our souls he headed home. Since it was the night of 4th Dad and I sat out on our driveway that evening and watched the fireworks being set off from various households of our neighborhood. It was a hot, humid summer evening so both and Dad sat out shirtless. We enjoyed the rest of the evening as various bursts of colorful light shown down and illuminated my father massively muscled frame. And so the next day we settled back into our normal summertime routine. Wake up, work, workout, sleep. It sounds boring but honestly we found out the consistent routine helped us stay on track with our preparation. After a couple of days without any sweet sugary snacks both Dad and I were starting to get cravings. Our workouts were still going great. Even though a big amount of energy-packed carbs had been cut from our diets we were still going strong. Both Dad and I so far were continuing to put up personal records. On Friday, I thought Dads arms were going to explode. After our arm workout I had never seen them look so pumped full of blood. Of course, Dad had just finished curling 225 lbs for multiple sets of 12! I know for a lot of men, including myself, finally being able to bench 225 lb feels like a huge milestone. And here was this towering muscular man, easily curling that same weight. I couldn't help it when we got home, I had to measure his arms. I grabbed the tape measure as Dad ducked into the kitchen. Dad smirked down at me bemusedly at my childlike curiosity. “Ok, big guy, let's see how big those monsters are fully pumped.” Dad looked from my eyes to his arms. First his left and then his right. “These little things here? I think they're pretty big...” Well that was the understatement of the year. “...isn't that good enough?” “Please, Dad? Surely, have to be curious, yourself.” “Well I am a little curious, but don't call me Shirley!” We both laughed at one of our favorite jokes, both us being huge fans of the movie 'Airplane'. “Ok little buddy I suppose. Here let me flex...oh man, ouch!” Dad was having trouble bringing his left arm up into a flex. That huge basketball sized arm was still so pumped full of blood from our workout that he was having trouble bending his arm. “Haha, look at that, Son. I can't even reach up and touch my head I'm so damn pumped up!” I mimicked his movement and to my own surprise found I couldn't touch my head either as my own pump was still in full force. “Damn, you're right, Dad. I can't either. We just growing too big, I guess.” Dad chuckled, “Haha, little guy. There no such thing at TOO BIG! Here I'll just flex my arm at my side.” I proceed to wrap the tape around his arms. The flesh was hot and humid due to the skin stretching pump and sheen of sweat that lingered from our workout. Damn, Dads arm fully pumped was GIGANTIC! Due to my own arm pump and the basketball sized limb I was trying to measure I was struggling to take the measurement. “Hurry, up Jed, my arm is going to cramp up!” Finally I was able to hold the tape down on his peak and worked the tape around his arm. “Holy crap Dad! You're arm is just a hair under 26 inches around!!” “GRRRRR, FUCK YEAH LITTLE GUY! Pretty soon these arms of mine are going to be bigger than your WAIST!” “Cripes, Dad, you're arms are already bigger than my thighs!” “Is that so, Son?” Dad leaned down and put his enormous left arm next to my right thigh. “Let's see if that's true. Hike up your shorts, Champ.” I pulled up the basketball shorts to expose my right leg. OH MY GOD! It was true. You could clearly see it. Dad bent his arm next to my leg. It was evident his mighty arm was just as wide, if not wider than my own thighs! And, not to brag, but I actually have very well developed legs, especially for my age, according to Ted. “Looks like it's true, Squirt! These pythons of mine do look bigger than your quads. I guess you'll just to have to start doing more squats, haha!” Dad stood back up with a smug grin on his face as he looked down at me from seven inches above. “This is amazing, Son. I'm going to blow everyone away at that competition.” The next day was Saturday so we met up with Ted and went to get our treatments and check in with the Doc. After words we drove the gym, even though it was an off day. Ted instructed that we were going to start posing practice. UrbanFlex had a few smaller studio rooms with large mirrors. For today Ted was going to show us how to perform the upper body poses. He explained, “Posing is a huge part of the competition. No matter how big or ripped you are, if you don't know how to properly pose you won't win.” Ted took off his shirt and instructed us to do the same. “Ok, Big Chad, let's see your double biceps pose.” Dad brought his arms into what I thought was pinnacle of a double biceps pose. “TERRIBLE!” Ted shouted. Dad laughed and lightly socked Ted in the shoulder. Ted explained, “Haha. Ok, truthfully it's not a bad start, but here is where we get into the details.” Dad resumed the pose. Ted started by explaining the arms position. Ted coached that Dad needed to raise his arms up slightly so that his lats would flare out as he flexed. Also, he brought his fists inward a bit too far when he flexed his canons. Apparently he need to keep his forearms closer to a 90 degree angle. Ted would perform the pose and explain to us the proper position of everything. Ted had me perform the pose as well next to my Dad. Standing next to my Dad, at a full seven inches shorter was a little intimidating, but once I took my eyes of him I was surprised how good I was looking myself! As I mentioned, Ted had his shirt off and here I was, not looking much smaller than him! We continued listening as Ted instructed. “Ok, guys, now suck in that waist and flex those abs at the same time...good.” After just a few minutes both Dad and I were starting to sweat. Dad wiped his forehead, “Whew, this is a lot harder than it looks. There is a lot more to each pose than I would ever have guessed.” Ted chuckled. “Yup. We will work on posing a few times a week. It will be a good compliment to the extra cardio I'm going to add.” Dad groaned at the thought of more cardio. “Ok, now let's work on the side chest pose. This one is a big more complicated. Watch me.” Ted performed the pose and explained to us how we wanted to use the arm at our side to shove our pecs upward to really exaggerate the shelf. Looking at Dad, I wasn't sure his chest size could be any more exaggerated. “Wow, great job Chad, this is going to be one your stronger poses. You are a natural at this one.” I had to agree. It looked like you could set a bucket of popcorn on my Dad's chest shelf as he held the pose. Ted then taught us the most muscular. Apparently there were a couple of variations of this pose. You could press your hands together or keep your fists a few inches apart, a la the famous pose of the 'Hulk' comic book character. You could hunch forward or stand up straight. Ted informed Dad that he looked best crouched over with his fists apart. “Because you are so tall, the slight lean forward will give the judges not only the best angle to look up at you but will also make you look even more intimidating. Jed, because you are such a ripped dude, I think you should stand up mostly straight and press your hand together right above your waist. Yeah, just like that, looking good young man! Really squeeze that chest...” I watched ourselves as we posed. Ted was absolutely correct. With Dad's bloated muscular size the “Hulk” version of the most-muscular pose was perfect for him. And my version made all my cuts and sinews jump out. Next we learned the lat spread pose. This too was tricky, mostly because we couldn't actually see our backs while executing the pose. Ted had to teach us this one by feel. After demonstrating I watched Ted as he grabbed my father's slabs of lats and psychically tried to pull them outward to get my Dad to understand the pose. “There ya go big man, really flare those elbows,” he coached. “Jed, make sure you are watching this.” Dad was struggling a little bit with pose and Ted let him know he would have to practice this one a bit more. Next I tried and Ted sounded impressed. “Nice, job Jed. This may be your natural pose. Chad, see how Jed here as opened up his back muscles, this is what you need to work on.” Finally we finished off our first posing session with the back double biceps. This one was relatively easy, it just had a couple of adjustments from the front double biceps pose. By the end of the session we were toweling off the sweat. “Ok, that was a good first lesson, boys. Next time we'll learn the legs poses. Now, think about how much you are sweating now. For every upper body pose you have to be flexing your legs in some way as well, so you can see how taxing true posing really is. Attack that cardio because you will need it as you are flexing your whole body up on stage. Good practice boys, we'll see you tomorrow!” Later that night Dad and I were actually sore just from from posing! The next day, Sunday, Ted instituted some extra cardio, much to my father's chagrin. After our squat workout we headed to the local high school track and Ted had us jog laps. It was difficult, not only because we weren't yet used to running a lot, but because our legs were still pumped from squatting. It was hot, being a July Sunday and all, so we stripped off our shirts and started running. It had to be quite a site to see this giant muscle man running around the track. There were a few other joggers as well, true runners who were mostly rail thin. The comparison was quite a site when my father would pass one of the runners. His massive arms alone looked to be the size of the their torsos! He very likely weighed nearly three times as much as these toothpick people. You could see the look of intimidation on the runners faces as he passed them. Dad looked to take up TWO lanes of the track because he was just so wide. Somewhat surprisingly, Dad was able to keep up with me. Being quite young, I hadn't really lost any endurance so I was good at running. I don't think my father was still actually as fast as me, but he was mostly able to keep pace since his legs and his strides were so much longer. Ted had us run four laps two different times, for a total of two miles. As we finished the last lap both Dad and I crashed into the cool grass on the inside of the track. Ted stood over us, “Good job boys! Not bad for your first running session. Now get up and walk around or else you'll start to cramp up.” The next morning our regular work week began and we settled into our extended contest prep routine that included a 25 minute cardio session after every workout. With the added cardio and decreased carbs, we were absolutely exhausted in the evenings. The good thing about being so tired is that we would go right to bed by 10:30pm, which gave us a nice eight hour recharging sleep before we woke up at 6:30am in the mornings. With the treatments, the extra cardio and the reduced carbs we were starting to see some impressive progress. The fat seemed to be melting off my Dad. Not that he had a lot to start with, but his cuts were starting to rival my own. I was slowly getting more shredded too, but since I was already quite lean my progress was a bit slower, understandably. Wednesday evening was a cardio only day. Dad and I again decided to jog at the track early in the evening so we could relax the rest of the night. I think my Dad secretly loved jogging at the track so he could show off his titanic frame to the public. After our run we headed home and were both making food in the kitchen. As we were milling around preparing our meals around I saw my father's shorts begin to tent. I could clearly make out the gigantic tube of meat as it expanded into probably one of the biggest half-chubs in existence. “Uh Dad, you see something you like? Is there pretty girl outside the window or something,” I jokingly accused. He didn't notice what I was talking about at first. “Huh? What?” He glanced down at his unmissable bulge and chuckled. “Oh, haha. Sorry Son. I haven't, uh, taken care of business since I plowed Emily at the lake house. Trying to really take Ted's advice to heart on the contest prep. I'm so horny it feels like any little breeze gets me going. I've started to wear my compression shorts to work to help keep this baseball bat under wraps.” “Wow, Dad are you serious? It's been a week since you got off?” I too was taking Ted's advice and had greatly cut back on my masturbatory sessions, but I had already given in a couple of times since last week. “Yikes, no wonder you are still setting records in the gym.” “Yeah, I think it's helping me keep up with your speedy ass on the track too. But, shit, I don't know how much longer I can keep it up. I feel like I could ram this thing through a tree!” I winced at the thought, “Too much information, big guy. Too much information...” For the rest of the night we watched TV together in the living room. Whenever a hot actress came on the screen Dad couldn't help but fondle himself through his basketball shorts. A couple of time it looked like he reached full mast, which at nearly a full foot was unmistakable underneath his baggy basketball shorts. At about 10:00pm we went through our nightly routine and went to bed. Later, I was awoken in the middle of night by loud noises. As I came out of my fog of sleep I could hear loud and what sounded like pained moaning. The voice was very deep and gravelly and was obviously coming from my Dad. I thought about getting up to check on him but then the moaning continued, but it sounded more pleasurable. I deduced that my father could not contain himself any longer and was finally relieving his sexual pressure. A few minutes later I heard him clomp into the bathroom to take care of whatever he needed to do. I was certainly impressed that he had been able to control his urges for a full week, that is impressive even for a man who isn't an enormous walking ball of testosterone. Once Pop was finished in the bathroom he headed back to his room. The floor creaked with every step, unable to remain silent as his nearly 400 lbs of beef gingerly returned to his room. As the silence returned I fell back asleep. The next morning I woke up a few minutes earlier than my father. I made myself a plate of eggs with some Ezekiel bread toast. I was still in my morning stupor as I sat at the table chowing down. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Dad duck exaggeratedly under the doorway into the kitchen as I scooped up eggs with my fork. “Morning, Pops.” I mumbled. I decided to confront him on his activities last night. “It sounded like you couldn't take it any more last night big guy. Did you enjoy a nice jackoff session?” I heard his deep, rumbling laugh from behind me. “Oh no, Son. I'm still the master of my domain (Dad and I were big Seinfeld fans). I'm still holding it in.” I know he still had morning voice, but his voice seemed even deeper than usual. Maybe he was catching a cold? Still in my morning haze it took me a few minutes to process what he had said. “What are you talking about? You didn't whack off last night? Then what were all those moaning and groaning noises I heard?” I sputtered out between bites of eggs. “I don't know, squirt. Why don't you tell me?” I put my fork down and turned around in my chair to look him in the eyes. Something seemed off. I rubbed my eyes to get the sleep out of them to let my vision clear. As he came into focus it became evident what I was seeing. Dad was noticeably...bigger. BIGGER. THICKER. WIDER. And dare it be true... … TALLER! I jumped out of my chair and walked up to him. He smirked down at me. WAY down at me, it felt like. Whereas I had gotten use to looking straight ahead at this neck, I was now staring into the middle of his awe-inspiring pectorals. As I continued to stare straight ahead at Dad playfully bounced them to break me out of my spell. I looked way up again to see him with a piercing smug grin plastered on his face. “Ted sure wasn't lying, little buddy. Haha, pretty soon I'll have to start calling you 'TINY BUDDY'!” Dad condescendingly patted the top of my head. “Holding my load, keeping all that testosterone that my huge bull nuts are brewing inside my body. It gave me another mini-growth spurt last night. I wasn't jacking off, Son. I was FUCKING GROWING!” Dad raised his arms into a colossal double bicep pose, holding his arms up high, sucking in his waist and expanding his chest like Ted had taught us. At his new height my eyes were at the same level as the hanging mass of his striated triceps. “We have to measure, Son. I have to know my height.” I grabbed the tape measure and pencil out of the drawer. Dad stood up against the wall and I made a new mark. We hadn't officially measured him since he was 6 ft 6 in. We knew he had crossed the 6 ft 8 in barrier when his head started brushing door frames. Dad turned around and we looked at the new mark, a mark that was several inches above the last one. Dad looked away as I grabbed the tape measure and ran it up to the new mark. “Read it, Son. I want to hear you say it.” I sighed and collected my breath as I mentally recorded the number. I dropped the tape and walked over and stood in front of my father. I tilted my head back to again look up at his handsome smiling face. “Dad. You are now a hulking 6 ft 10.5 in GIANT of a man!” “OOOOH FUCK YEAH SON!!” Dad against launched into a double-biceps pose. This must've been his favorite pose and I certainly couldn't blame him, he looked godly. “I'm SOOOO fucking... HYOOOOGE! I'm like, NBA basketball player height but with so much more MUSCLE and STRENGTH than any of those little basketball pussies could imagine. HAHA. I'm going to be the BIGGEST BODYBUILDER anybody has ever seen at that competition, mark my words.” Dad seemed to be getting lost in his own arrogance. As he held his pose I felt something brushing against my own leg. I looked down and saw Dad again had an enormous erection. The rock hard rod had lifted up the leg of his shorts as was brushing against me! THAT clearly had kept up with his growth spurt as well. Dad felt it too because he quickly broke his pose, looked down and stepped back with a raucous laugh. “Oh sorry Son! HAHA. Damn, look at that thing. It's gotta be over a foot long now! I'm gonna have to find some Amazon women because I don't know if any normal woman will be able to handle this massive bull cock!” Somehow I was able to finished my breakfast and the rest of my normal morning routine. Somehow he had found a bright green polo shirt that was just able to contain his now even greater bulk. Even so, the shirt looked painted on. Now that he was leaner you could even begin to make out his abs through the tightly stretched fabric. Of course, none of the polo's buttons could be connected. In fact, it looked like the “V” of the chest was starting to tear as a I saw him exit the house and climb into his truck. He climbed in the cab and I saw him adjust the seat back another couple of notches to fit his new height. Through the window he winked and waved to me and headed off to his construction management job. I couldn't believe what was happening. Dad was growing and an incredible rate. The competition was two weeks away, he couldn't possibly keep growing into the competition, could he? One thing I did learn from this morning's crazy encounter, I definitely needed to work on my own, ahem, self control. Maybe I could reap some of the same benefits as Dad. We will certainly see. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Back to the basics in this one. Just some good 'ole lifting and growing. Hope you like!
    1 point
  20. CHAPTER 12: THE LAKE HOUSE The next morning before Ted swung by to pick us up for or clinic visit. We were going early to get treated before we left for the lake house. Ted honked his horn from the driveway and we went and climbed into the cab. Ted glared at Dad as he sat in the front seat. “Well that's new...” Ted said cryptically. “What's new?” my father replied. “You visibly crouched down when you came through your front door. Why were you crouching down, big guy?” Dad stared back at Ted and smirked, “Why do you think, little man?” “Shit, are you serious? You're taller, AGAIN? I didn't even notice til just now.” “Believe it, shorty. And yeah I didn't really notice it either till I bumped my head on the doorframe yesterday.” I chimed in with my own explanation. “Well, it makes sense. The bigger Dad gets the harder it will be to notice relatively small changes in his height and size since those changes will be proportionally smaller. Plus we see him almost every day which makes those changes harder to perceive.” Ted and Dad looked at each at grinned. Ted joked, “I can't believe we're friends with this engineering nerd.” We all laughed. Dad defended my honor, “Yeah, but you better watch out, that nerd is almost as big as you, now.” We stepped into Dr. Jock's office. He too took note as Dad just slightly ducked through his office door. We were in a hurry to get on the road so we didn't waste to much time. We all weighed in and got our shots. After a week of normal eating Ted had “bloated” back up to 226 lbs. “Damn, I'm getting fat like Chad again,” he prodded. I weighed in at 220 lbs. 220 lbs!! Me! And my bodyfat was now under 8%! Dad patted my back proudly and glanced down at Ted, “Only six pounds less than YOU, shorty!” I was happy as could be. I could remember when weighing 215 lbs seemed like an impossibility, yet here I was. I chuckled with Dad at Ted. Of course, Ted's bodyfat was still a couple points lower than mine and he was an inch shorter, which made him still look decently bigger than me. But I couldn't help but remember when I first met Ted back at Christmas and thinking how massive he looked compared to both my father and I. Now, he was on the verge of being the smallest of our little clique! Finally it was time for the big reveal. Dad was now at 387 lbs! “SHIT, big buddy! You just don't stop,” an astonished Ted said. “You are honestly one of biggest bodybuilders in the world! Do you realize how close you are to 400 lbs! I don't think I ever seen a bodybuilder, either in real life or online, who stepped on a stage weighing more than 350 lbs. You are HUGE!” Pops stood there proudly with his hands on his hips as Ted rambled on his praise. “You ain't seen nothing yet, little guy. In fact I think you just set my goal. I'm going to be the first contest ready 400 lb bodybuilder you've ever seen, I promise you that.” My Dad said the words with an almost ominous tone. Big Chad's infatuation with his own size was growing right along with his size itself. After meeting with Doc we all loaded up in Vanessa's SUV. She let Ted drive and my father sit up front since he would've been squished in the backseat. I thought about how it was a good thing Dad drove a big pickup, along with Ted. He would have a lot of trouble fitting into a normal car nowadays. Even in this full size SUV, his head was almost brushing the ceiling and his bowling ball shoulders spilled well past the edges of the seat. At about 5 pm we pulled into the “Lake House”. I use quotes around that term because it was more like a “Lake Estate”. Ted wasn't kidding when he said his cousins were well off. There were actually two houses on the property. The main house I had termed a “log mansion.” Ted told us it held eight bedrooms. The second house was a smaller building that contained had four more bedrooms along with a kitchen and living room. We would be staying in the guest house. The property was huge and sat along a plain that ran next to a beautiful shimmering lake at the base of a small mountain. On the edge of the lake was small sandy beach adjoining the property. All the properties surrounding the lake were very impressive, this was obviously a very affluent vacation area. Along with the two houses there were three huge RV's parked along the property and also a few tents on one side of the lawn. Ted's cousin had obviously invited many people to share his beautiful property with for the holiday. Ted told us that in all there would probably be about 30-40 people plus children hanging out here for the next few days. As we climbed out the SUV a sightly balding man of average height and build came over to greet us. He looked to be about Ted's age and was trim but was obviously not of Ted's acquaintances who was heavy into workout culture. Ted and the man embraced in bro hug with back pats. “Brody! My Man! Great to see you again, cuz!” “You too, Ted. You're looking stacked as ever, how'd you do at your contest last week?” Ted and the new man caught up for a just a couple minutes and then Ted introduced us all to Brody Bowen, the owner of the lake house. First impression of Brody was that he seemed like a very nice guy. He was constantly razzing Ted playfully and charmed Vanessa. I knew we would all get along with him. Like anyone, he was obviously impressed with my father. “Wow, Ted said on the phone you were a big dude and he sure wasn't kidding! You'll be happy to know I'm putting you in the room with the bigger bathroom in the guest house. Haha, I think you would get stuck in the other bathrooms. So how long have you been training with Ted?” “Hey thanks man. And thanks for hosting us, this property is beautiful, “ Dad replied. “Ted actually helped me get into serious weightlifting about 6 months ago. He's helping my son and I here train for our first competition in three weeks. I was actually smaller than him when I started.” Brody was awestruck, “Dang! Those are some serious gains. Man, I would hate to be on stage next to you, you would dwarf even the biggest men I know! Ted, I see you still got the trainer's touch. I'm gonna have get you to start training me again! You wouldn't think it now but back in college I was really fat and overweight. Ted helped me get down to a healthy weight and I've been able to keep if off since. I owe all to cuz, here. Just then a pretty red-haired woman carrying a baby girl with what looked to be a 5-year old boy in tow. “Ah, every one, this is my wife, Melanie. My baby girl, Lilly and this little tyke here is Tucker.” We made our pleasantries and complimented Brody and Melanie on their beautiful children. Brody then directed us to get settled in to the guest house. He explained that they would be hosting a nice supper every evening but otherwise the rest of the food was up to us. The guest house had a full kitchen that we were more than welcome to use. Of course, we would have to share it the people in the other two rooms. Brody reached up and clapped his comparatively small hand on my father enormous right delt muscle, “Hey buddy, I'll let the kitchen know to set aside some extra steak and chicken for you and Jed. I've known Ted and a long time and I know how serious you guys are with your training. Also, if Ted didn't tell you, we've got a decent gym in the basement which you guys are welcome to use anytime you are here.” My Dad was visibly pleased. “Hey thanks, Brody! Seriously, it was so nice of you let my son and I stay here. Jed and I don't get to get away much. I'm looking forward to an awesome weekend!” Brody returned to the others and we unloaded the SUV and hauled our stuff up to our rooms. After we got settled in, us three men decided to head to the local market to stock up on food. Vanessa had decided to take a nap while we went out. We jumped back into the SUV and headed to the store down the road. While driving there I was still in awe of the scenery, both natural and affluent. Huge houses, brand new fancy sports cars, beautiful people, you name it. Because we were in a rural area the local grocery store was quite small, no bigger than a typical Walgreens. Also, due to the holiday weekend and the fact that it was Saturday, the place was a madhouse. The small parking lot was packed. We cruised the lot looking for an open spot. Eventually we made it to the back row, the last option before we would have to start the circle again. Toward the back corner of the lot we saw a space. As we got closer we were dismayed to see a small Miata in the space. AND, to make it worse, it was parked so that it was straddling the parking line. I guess one of the downsides of living in an affluent area is the inevitable rich douchebag with a fancy car. “Ugh, damnit!” Ted cursed as he saw the car. “Wait right here, I got this,” my Dad said and climbed out of the SUV. Ted and I looked at each other confusedly. Dad waltzed over the back of the Miata, stood against the bumper and crouched down. “NO FUCKING WAY,” I shouted as I realized what he was doing. Dad curled both his big hands under the bumper of the small sports car. Keeping his back straight, he let out a loud grunt and deadlifted the back of the car off the ground. “WOOOOO! YEAH BUDDY! That was easier than I thought!” Dad stood there holding the back of car off the ground as he turned to look at Ted and I staring back dumbfoundedly. His arms exploded into a mass of tightened cables and sinews. Then he slowly began to step forward, rolling the car forward. Past the back row of the parking lot was a field, so Dad just decided to move the Miata into the long grass of the field. Once the front tires of the car rolled off the pavement, the process got tougher. “GRRRRRR. C'MON YOU PIECE OF SHIT...” Dad now had to lean forward to get the extra oomph to keep pushing the car forward. Due to the exertion and the summer time warmth, sweat was now beading up on handsome face. Eventually he rolled the car forward enough that the two spaces were open. Dad set the car down with loud, “OOOO AAHHHHH.” He swung his meaty arms back and forth and twisted his back to work out the tension from the lift. He caught his breath and slowly turned around with a giant smug grin on his face. He was clearly pleased from his feat of strength, his bulge plainly obvious in his oversize basketball shorts. Dad looked at us through the windshield with that handsome grin plastered on his face. He quickly brought up both arms, puffed his tectonic chest out and performed a god-like double biceps pose. The sleeves of the stretched shirt thankfully had retreated into the crook between his shoulder and arms to avoid destruction. Then he looked at both arms, first the left and then the right. Then in the same order, he brought each bicep to his face and gave each each one a quick kiss! We were brought out of revelry by some whistles and claps from a few people in the back of the parking lot who saw the action. “Dude that was amazing!” “I'm so glad you did that. I was so mad when I saw that stupid car taking up two spaces!” “Holy cow, bro! Your bod is stacked!” Dad waved to everyone and thanked them for the compliments. Then he stepped out of the way and waved us into one of the now open spaces. I was having trouble thinking straight. My father was now so strong that he could move cars! We headed into the market and loaded up on meats, vegetables, and some healthy carbs to help us get through the weekend staying relatively on diet. When we came out we saw a fat, 50-something man standing in front of the Miata scratching his head wondering how his car ended up in the grass. All three us had to use considerable effort to keep from busting out laughing at the scene as we loaded up our vehicle. We headed back to the lake house for our first supper with the other campers. A few more people had showed up, including our housemates, two young couples who looked to be in their mid to upper 20s. Ted knew them both from previous 4th of July gatherings and and introduced us. One couple consisted of a pretty, but weathered young blond woman and large blond man. Ted introduce them as Emily and Josh. Josh walked over to Ted, wrapped his arms around Ted's neck and gave him a noogie. “Ted, Little Buddy! Great to see ya again! I see you're still trying to pack on the muscle, pretty boy!” We watched as Josh rather roughly manhandled Ted. Josh was Brody's cousin from the opposite side of the family. Josh was big dude, at least compared to a normal man. He was 6 ft 5 in and probably just under 300 soft pounds. Ted would later tell us that he played football as a lineman in college. As a former college athlete he was still relatively athletic and fit, especially for a big guy, but you could tell he had developed a belly and his bodyfat percentage had to be in the upper 20s. Josh, of course, couldn't hide his admiration of my Dad's size. “Nice to meet you big guy! You've got some real size on you. Did you play football in college? What're you doing hanging out with this shrimp, Ted? We should workout together this weekend, Brody's got a pretty sweet home gym. It'll give you a chance to workout with another actual big guy for once, haha.” Brody again reached over and mussed Ted hair. I could see a look of annoyance on Ted's face. I could feel it too. To me, Josh seemed like one of those big, brash, loud boisterous guys who think they can get away with stuff by throwing around their weight. Josh roughly shook my hand as we met. “Wow, this is your son, Chad? Handsome guy, great build on you little fella. You look like you gotta ways to go catch up to your old man though, little guy.” Normally my Dad would've been making jokes like this himself, but I could see that he was getting just as annoyed at Josh and Ted and I were. He obviously didn't like this guy people picking on me or Ted, especially someone he just met. Emily didn't say much. Like any woman with a pulse, she was obviously checking out my father. Maybe she was just quiet or maybe she was tongue-tied by the 6 ft 8 in beefcake she had just met. We enjoyed a wonderful meal provided by the Bowen's. As he promised, Brody even gave Dad and I a couple extra plain chicken breasts to help us stay on diet. Josh was just a loud and brash as when we first met him. He was constantly trying to join into the various conversations of the different groups of people. Much of the talk was of course, centered around Pops. Several of the guests inquired him on his stats and how much he lifted. He was gracious and happy to answer all their questions with the perfect amount of charm, never coming off as arrogant. Unlike Josh, who even when Dad was answering questions about his poundage, was happy to rattle his own best lifts unsolicited. It was an interesting dynamic. Josh was clearly used to being the big man, the center of attention, at this holiday gathering. As I mentioned, the guy wasn't an asshole, just overbearing, he couldn't seem to let any conversation proceed without his input. After dinner we all lounged on the lawn around a large fire pit. Most people were fairly tired from their travels so it was fairly low-key night. A few of the kids were making smores and a few were happily chasing fireflies. It was a beautiful night as the sun set over the mountain that overshadowed the long narrow lake. Across the fire Josh was pawing at Emily's legs. Even through the dim of the fire I could see her eyes were locked on Dad sitting next to me. Eventually we all tired and decided to retreat to our rooms. We had two full days of fun ahead so we needed to get rested. Ted and Vanessa and the other couple had already headed back and were probably asleep by now. The four bedrooms of the guest house were arranged in a row across a balcony Ted and V had the outer room on the right. The bathroom we would share with them was in between our rooms. On the other side our room was directly adjacent to Josh and Emily's, meaning we shared a wall. As we were getting ready for bed we could hear Josh and Emily arguing through the wall. It was virtually impossible to hear Emily, but Josh was being his loud usual self so we could make out what he was saying. It didn't seem particularly heated, but there was some tension. We heard Josh say, “You couldn't take your eyes off him..” Ah, so that's what it was about. Dad heard it too, smirked at me and shrugged his massive traps and delts. “Well, I can't help if I'm beautiful.” We both chuckled at his joke. We could hear Josh continue. “C'mon baby, I'm more than enough man for you. Plus you know with that body he's obviously loaded up on roids, which means he's most likely got a tiny pecker...” Dad flinched his head and raised his eyebrows at me. “I guess some stereotypes die hard, huh.” I said to Dad. “You got that right, sport. That's alright, the poor guy just isn't used to not being the big man. He'll learn to accept it,” Dad said with a smug grin. “He better or else he's going to regret it,” Josh and Emily eventually quieted down and we finished our nightly routine and went to bed. Our room had two beds so thankfully I wouldn't be squished out of bed against Dad. The beds were twin beds though so my father was likely going to overhang some. Again, one of the downsides of being so huge, I guess. We fell asleep looking forward to our first full day at the lake and the fun to come. The next morning we woke up and had ourselves a breakfast heavy on eggs and oatmeal. Dad and I were eating at the kitchen table, both in basketball shorts and wifebeaters when Josh walked in. “I see you guys are chowing down on a typical bodybuilder breakfast. Good for you. I remember eating that like that back in my playing days. I think I was even eating more eggs at one point than you, Chad.” As Josh looked away Dad and I glanced at each other and just rolled our eyes. After we ate, Ted, Dad and I used Brody's personal gym. He had a great setup with all the basic needs. Obviously it was not fully equipment but he did have a rack of dumbbells that went up to 100 lbs. While Dad wouldn't be maxing out on anything we were able to get a real good pump on. Soon after we enjoyed the property It was beautiful warm summer day. Both Dad and I sported our basketball shorts and tank tops. Dad looked humongous as his musculature spilled out of his. That morning we engaged in some fun lawn games that had been set up. Brody had even devised a small horseshoe tournament which we competed in. We got knocked out right away but it was still fun. More than one of other teams joked about how they should let us win or else they were worried Dad would throw them in the lake. Pops would laugh and play along. “It's true, you wouldn't like me when I'm angry! GRRR!!” Dad made a HULK pose, all his glowing, sinewy muscles tightening in bold relief. “I could throw you BOTH in the lake, one in each arm.” The other horseshoe players would laugh at his playful joke, but I knew the truth, that he absolutely did have the strength to do that. After a fun morning of lawn games we all broke to eat lunch. After lunch we noticed Josh and a few guys were playing 3-on-3 basketball over on the driveway. Josh's team looked pretty good and were having an easy time beating their opponents. After a few minutes we heard Josh shout out “WOO! That's 21 to 12, good game guys.” After that, three other younger guys who looked to be in their late teens took on Josh's team. This game was even worse. Josh's size was a definite advantage, especially against the skinnier, younger guys. He could easily shove is way down low and was a rebounding machine. Mercifully, the match ended. “Good game, guys! That's 21 to 7. You guys got a little bit of growing up to do before you can compete with us. Looks like we're still champs of the Bowen Independence Day Weekend!” Josh boasted out loud for everyone to hear. Dad and I looked at each and nodded our heads. With Ted, we decided we would challenge Josh's team. I was a decent basketball player myself. I actually made varsity my senior year, but wasn't good enough to see any significant playing time, But, I had the basics down. I knew Dad was OK from when would shot hoops in our own small driveway when I was growing up. Ted looked a little apprehensive but agreed to join us and we walked over to he court. Josh saw us coming. “Uh oh, looks like we got some new challengers. Ted?! You sure you want to play me. I remember a couple of years ago I thought you were going to run away crying because we beat your team so bad.” “Yeah, you got us good last time. I've brought some new blood though so we thought we would try to at least give you a competitive game, you'll still probably win.” I couldn't tell if Ted was sandbagging or not. I honestly didn't know if we could win. I wasn't familiar with Ted's skill and Dad's was average at best skill-wise. We warmed up for a couple of minutes and the game began. “We'll be skins,” Ted announced. Ted, Dad and I stripped off our tank tops. “OW OW OW!!!” Shouts and whistles and catcalls rained down on us from those sitting over on the lawn who had decided to watch. Not to sound arrogant, but it had to be quite a site. Ted was just out of competition and still ripped as hell, I was at my best ever and Dad was the towering 6 ft 8 in, nearly 400 lb muscle giant I knew and loved. Even Josh was impressed, though he did his best to repress it. “Well I'll admit you fellas certainly brought the muscle, but basketball is a game of skill! And from what I know about you bodybuilders, you don't have the best endurance. We're gonna run circles around you meat heads.” The game began. Of course, we had Pops match up with Josh down low near the hoop. The game began and we quickly realized that my hulking father's size was an enormous, pardon the pun, asset. Josh was actually very skillful and had great feet for being a big guy himself. But, at the end of the day, with his extra paunch Josh was no faster or quicker than my brutish father. My father easily jumped up and blocked Josh's first two shot attempts with his long arms. Those 25 inch calves of his weren't just for show and they gave him some surprisingly good 'ups' for such a large man. Dad was also able to easily rebound almost any missed shot. He would spread his arms wide, shove his ass into Josh and simply walled him off from everything. With Josh neutralized, their team had to rely on his two teammates, who proved to be no better than Ted or I. In fact, after Josh, I was the most skilled player on the court. With some quick passes between our team I was able to score the first four points and we quickly led 4-0. When Josh got the ball back it was comical to watch him try to back my father down near the hoop. Josh was used to using his bulk to slowly back into his opponents and get close the rim. My superDad simply stood there with his arms wide and his feet planted as Josh tried to move him. He simply looked down at Josh with a smug grin, Josh might as well have been trying to move a building. Ted and I didn't even need to rely on Dad to score. He would chip in of course, mostly when we would miss. He would easily sky up and grab our missed rebounds over Josh and drop in the ball for easy putbacks. Josh teammates had managed to drop in a couple of outside shots, but the score ballooned to 10-3 us. Josh was visibly frustrated and started harping on his teammates to do more. The game continued on in much the same fashion. At one point Dad was reaching straight up for another rebound when Josh jumped toward in him in a feeble attempt to snatch away ball. As Josh looked up at the ball his face smacked right into my father's firm, hairy right pectoral muscle, smearing his face in my Dad's beef sweat. Josh bounced of my dad and fell flat on his ass. “THAT'S A FOUL!” he yelled as he clenched his face. Dad stood there with his hands on his hips peering way down over his pec shelf at little Josh on the ground. “A foul? On you or me, little guy?” Dad asked innocently. “ON YOU!” Dad just chuckled down at Josh and offered him a hand to help him up. “Don't think so, short-stuff.” Dad was getting off belittling Josh. “I stood straight up, you jumped into me.” My father easily heaved up Josh to his feet. “If you are going to play with the big boys you gotta be ready.” Dad patted the top of Josh's head, I could see Josh fuming. He was muttering under his breath. Dad looked over and Ted and I gave us a wink. As the game wore on Josh and his team became desperate. Josh had given up on inside shots and was now heaving up deep bombs to avoid my father's long muscular arms blocking his every shot. They were able to make a couple, but we kept running away. Eventually the score was 20-9, all we needed was one basket. I was dribbling at the top of the key and saw Dad posting up Josh down low. My father was so fucking big and wide that I couldn't even see Josh behind him. All I could see were Josh's pale arms flailing around as he feebly tried to get around Dad. I gave Dad a look and lobbed the ball way up high toward the hoop. Dad crouched down and jumped up as high as he could. Holy cow, those huge pillars of muscle legs and calves elevated him so high I could see most of Josh between his legs. He grabbed ball out of the air with one hand and SLAMMED it through the basket for the win! “YEAHHHH!! THAT'S GAME, BOYS!” Dad shouted. Ted and I joined up and we gave ourselves a round of high fives. Dad picked up the basketball off the ground and held it one hand and turned to face Josh. While still holding the ball in his right had, he brought up his right arm to shoulder level. He then rested the basketball on top his right arm and FLEXED the meaty mass of his biceps. OH MY GOD! The basketball looked to be the same size as his arms! “Looks like we brought the muscle AND the skill, little guy, haha!” Dad said smugly. We shook Josh's teammates hands. They showed no ill will congratulated us and complimented us on our physiques. We then shook Josh's hands as he continued to mutter grumpily. We walked back to the group on the lawn and many people clapped for us. Several swooned as our sweaty muscular bodies glistened in the warm sun. “Looks like there's a new champion!”, one guy said. Many were happy that Josh had been put in his place, he had been bullying his way on the basketball court for years. After we re-hydrated, since we were all gross and sweaty we decided to head over the lake and join those hanging out in the water. We headed to our rooms and changed into our new swimming trunks. Dad put his baggy basketball shorts back on over them. I had to use the restroom so Dad, Vanessa and Ted headed out a couple of minutes before me. As I was walking across the lawn to the small beach my three traveling partners setting their stuff down on some beach chairs. Dad suddenly pulled down and kicked off his basketball shorts, leaving him standing there godly in his new brief square-cut red and blue swimsuit. It felt like time had frozen. Everybody in the vicinity turned to silently gaze upon the utlra-tall, ultra-muscled, ultra-sexy creature that stood on the beach. He still had a light sheen of sweat and so his physique glistened in the sun. His enormous hairy legs spilled out of the trunks. His softball-like bulge mounded out from his crotch. As I continued toward the beach I could hear some of the awestruck phrases coming from many of the women who had managed to find their voice. “OH MY GAAAAWD.” “That is the hottest man I have EVER seen.” “He looks like he's twice or three times as big as my husband...everywhere!” “Wow, I used to think big muscles were gross, but on Chad they look so sexy.” By the time I walked over the beach people had mostly returned to normal. “You're causing quite the stir back on the lawn, Dad,” I said. “Haha, I'm aware son. I almost feel bad for all the little husbands and boyfriends who are here.” Ted and V were visibly flustered as well. “Where did you find those little booty shorts?” Ted joked. “They were the only pair that fit my waist and legs!” Dad responded defensively. Ted rolled his eyes and spoke quietly. “Yeah sure. The only pair they had were the ones that make your already huge schlong even more obvious.” Dad massive shoulders bounced up and down as we laughed out loud at Ted's reaction. “It's the truth, little guy. But hey, posing trunks are even smaller, right? So I should get used to wearing stuff like this right.” I saw a look of surprise flash on Ted's face. He hadn't thought of seeing Dad in just a tiny posing thong. He wasn't sure there was currently a posing strap in existence that could contain my Dad's equipment. Ted came too and added, “God, you are going to cause a riot at the bodybuilding show.” Dad chuckled. “Yeah, maybe. Those little people at the competition are in for a quite A BIG presence, haha.” We all headed into the water. Now that it was mid afternoon, it was warmed up to near 90 degrees and the water offered refreshing relief. By now there several people swimming around including many children. The kids, of course, were also in awe of my superhero father. After a while a few brave kids came up to my Dad and asked him to 'make a muscle.' He smiled handsomely down at the kids and flexed his massive left biceps and offered the kids a feel. Each one took their turn touching, punching and trying to squeeze the mounded ball of flesh and letting out squeals and shouts of glee. Dad was so big I was sure that there was more mass in his one arm than some of the younger children. One boy who looked to be about nine years old asked, “Are you strong too, mister?” Dad smiled down that boy, “Well you tell me, little guy...” He suddenly snatched the boy out of the water and with his power packed arms threw the boy about 10 feet up into the air. The boy came sailing down and made a big splash. The boy resurface and yelled, “WOAH! THAT WAS AWESOME.” This of course set off frenzy from the rest of the kids as they clamored to have him throw them as well. He happily obliged. From my childhood I knew Dad was always good with kids and he was showing that here, too. He happily launched child after child in the air so they could fly up and come down to make a big splash in the water. I headed up the beach to get some sun and watch the action. Dad continued to play with the kids for another 30 minutes or so. After that I noticed a fit woman in a bikini and one of those big sun hats on an inflatable raft paddling toward my dad. There was a glare on the water so I couldn't see her face right at the moment. Eventually she started talking to my father. Of course she was animated in her discussion and anyone could tell some playful flirtation was afoot. Finally the sun had moved just enough that I could see the woman was Emily, Josh's girlfriend. Wow, she looked great in her bikini. She was modestly dressed when we met and had a pretty, but average face. But her body was tight and firm and toned in all the right places. Eventually their conversation ended and Dad came up and out of the water toward me. WOW. If you thought he looked good standing there shirtless you hadn't seen anything yet. The giant muscular man waded into the shallow water and then walked up the beach, droplets sensually falling off of his deep curves and bulges. He lifted his arms to rub the wetness off the top of his head, exposing the wet hairy cave of muscle that was his armpit. He massive biceps and triceps flexed in and out of relief has he quickly moved his hand back and forth across his short dark hair. He came over and sat on the beach chair next to me. “Boy that Emily sure is a lot more talkative than when we met her.” Soon after it was time for another wonderful supper prepared by the Bowens. Tonight we even got steaks! Of course, Brody again slipped us a couple of extras to fuel our bodies. The rest of the evening was more low key hanging out. Once it had got dark, Brody offered to read some ghost stories for some of the older kids and adults out around a smaller fire pit that was out near the trees. I decided to join in, wondering where my dad was. He left to use the restroom and I hadn't seen him in about 15 minutes. Brody held a flashlight so that it was shining up on his face. You know, typical campfire scary story fare. Brody's story involved a series of vignettes about several people “from these verrrrrry woooooods” who have gone missing, being taken by a something in the woods. Brody was a master storyteller and though it was cheesy, most people were very engaged. As the story wound down Brody continued, “...and the creature was never caught and some say it still lurks in these woods. Nobody knows if it was an alien, a bigfoot, a bear, and we may never know...” At that moment a huge creature jumped out of the trees from behind us and let out load roar “GGGGRRRRRAAAAAAWWWRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!” We all jumped in terror and several mortified shrieks pierced the night air. The creature hunched over and was shaking violently like it was laughing. Brody was laughing hysterically as well. It then dawned on us that this was part of the story. From the veiny mass of the arms of the 'creature' it dawned on me that this was my father in a cheap bigfoot mask. Dad ripped off the mask smiling brightly. He and Brody gave each other a high five. Once everyone's heart beat had returned to normal, they laughed and clapped and congratulated Dad and Brody on the successful scare. At some point during the day Brody had recruited my father to help him scare the bejeezus out of his guests, and it worked beautifully. I loved my big playful father. Not long after the ghost story it was time to call it a night. We headed back to the guest house. Before we entered the door we could hear Josh and Emily in the living room through the window. We stopped to listen. “I saw you looking at him Emily! You don't need that tiny-dicked roid monkey when you've got ME! What?! You go for some big dumb meathead, now?” Josh said. Uh oh. It seems Josh had seen Emily chatting with my father in the lake. Emily shot back. “Did you see his shorts, today Josh? Did you see that bulge?” Josh, “Oh please, he's obviously stuffing his shorts in some lame attempt to make his junk look bigger to match his muscles.” Dad looked at me and shrugged again. “Well, MAYBE if you would pay more attention to me I wouldn't have to look at other guys!” Emily spat. We then tromped loudly up the steps of the porch to let them know that we were on our way into the house. “Good evening guys, just going to get ready for bed. We won't bother you out here.” We knew there was tension so we walked past them and up the stair to our room. Once we got to the door of the room they started bickering again to each other under their breadth. Once in the room we stripped down to get ready for bed. Dad cryptically asked me if he could borrow some of my loose boxers. “Ummmm...sure??” I responded. I gave him one of my clean pairs and he turned away from me, slipped off his WEMs and slipped them my boxers. On him they were obviously tighter around his tree trunk thighs but still loose enough to allow them to slightly billow. He turned back around to face me standing their in just my loose boxers. “I've had about just about enough of little Josh challenging me behind my back.” Dad then reached into his shorts and adjusted himself. As he did so it became apparent why he wanted my boxers. As one of his big hands fumbled around in the underwear I saw his big plum sized dickhead fall out of the left leg of the boxer shorts. Dad knew my boxers would be just loose enough and short enough to let his junk hand out. “I think I need a late night snack before we go to bed,” he brushed past me, opened the door and walked of the room. I could here Emily and Josh still arguing. I stood at the door and peeked out to watch and listen. I couldn't miss this. Dad sauntered down the stairs and into the open kitchen area. He made himself a small sandwhich. Josh and Emily were staring at his bulging body. Dad only had his back turned to them so far and was now standing behind a kitchen island so they had yet to see anything that truly surprised them. “Hi guys, just making a late night snack. Gotta keep these muscles fueled,” Pops said cheerfully. Josh looked back at Emily and angrily stated to her, “remember what I said about them.” From our eavesdropping we knew “them” referred to “bodybuilders”, and Josh was alluding to the small endowment of said bodybuilders. “What's that?” Dad asked happily again, with a bite of sandwhich in his mouth. “Oh nothing, Chad, it wasn't about you,” Josh meekly sneered. Yes it was. We knew it was. Finally the time for the big reveal came. Dad stepped out from around the kitchen island toward Emily and Josh. Even from up on the balcony I could see Emily and Josh's mouths fall wide open. Dad was now standing a few feet in front of them. His enormous fleshy cockhead was hanging a couple of inches below the legs of the loose boxers, it would've been hard to miss if you were blind. Dad acted as if he had no idea. Dad put his big mit-sized hand on Josh's shoulder, “Josh buddy, I hope you don't have any hard feelings about basketball.” Josh was looking straight down at the pendulous salami. I heard a soft voice. “Um. Mr. Graves, you're, uh, you're penis is hanging out of your shorts,” Emily point to the dangling cockhead. Dad looked down suddenly and feigned embarrassment. “Oh my gosh, I am so sorry. This is so embarrassing. He reached down to readjust it back into his shorts. He did and pulled out his hands. However as he straightened back up the massive dickhead fell out AGAIN, but this time out of the right leg of the boxer shorts. Dad continued, “Ack! Sorry again. This thing is so big it sometimes it's hard to keep contained.” Wide eyed Emily giggled as Josh stewed. “That's understandable. It certainly looks like it's a handful,” Emily spoke. My father stared sexily at Emily and smirked. “More like two, or even three handfuls, haha.” Josh exploded. “GO PUT SOME CLOTHES ON. WE DON'T WANT TO SEE THAT, YOU JERK. YOU SHOULD...” My father instantly reached out and wrapped his big mit around Josh's neck, choking him just enough to prevent him from talking. Josh reached up and tried to pry Dad's arm off his neck to no avail. “THAT'S ENOUGH FROM YOU,” Dad stated authoritatively. “I'm going to let go now but you better calm your tone!” He released Josh. “In fact, why don't we go up to your room and you, Emily and I can have a little chat.” Dad grabbed Josh's wrist and headed up the neighboring bedroom. Josh tried to resist, but my car-lifting father could not be stopped. Emily followed close behind and the three of them entered their room. A second later Dad quickly entered our room and walked over to the dresser and fished something out. He winked at me as he quickly walked back into the adjacent room. I was glad the walls were thin because I could hear their conversation. I think Dad was purposely speaking loudly because he knew I was listening in. “Josh, you are going to sit in that chair right there and listen.” I imagined Josh sitting in this chair with my father towering over him like he was a punished toddler. “Emily tells me that you have been neglecting her. A beautiful woman like this should always have your full and devoted attention. Plus, my little friend, I have heard some of the remarks you have made about me and I don't take to kindly to them.” “No I haven't!” Josh protested. “Oh you haven't? I seem to recall hearing things about bodybuilders having no endurance. That we're dumb meatheads. Roid-monkeys. That we have tiny dicks...” I imagined Josh's face blanching as he realized he had been caught. Dad continued, “Look, I don't think you are a bad guy. But I can tell that you are used to being the big man, the cock-of-the-walk. And ever since I came along you've been moody and unpleasant. Well I got news for you bucko, I AM THE ALPHA HERE. I am MUCH bigger than you, in every important way. Look at these pecs, Josh. Watch me bounce them. Can you do that? Didn't think so. Look at this massive arm, Josh. Watch how it explodes when I bend my arm. It's bigger than your own thick skull. Look at these humongous thighs of mine. When we were playing basketball I wasn't even using a fraction of my strength against you. I could have easily sent you sprawling on the pavement with a light nudge.” I believed him 100%. Pop's continued his lecture, “And of course, how can we forget the coup-de-grace of manhood. Look at this fucking cock! Does this look like a 'tiny roid dick' to you? Look how it hangs out even past these boxer shorts. I bet it's bigger now SOFT than you are hard.” Emily jumped in, “It is, Chad. I can't tell you're much bigger than Josh here even soft.” “Thank you for that information, Emily. So, Josh, the point is, you are big man yourself and you know that. But, what I hear from Emily and and the other campers is that you have been abusing your own size for years via some subtle bullying. I'm here to tell you that ends tonight. Because my friend, as you see standing before you, eventually a BIGGER FISH will come along. Do you understand?” I couldn't here response through the wall. Dad was not pleased with the response either. “I CAN'T HEAR YOU JOSH.” “YES SIR,” I finally heard Josh. “Good. I don't ever want to see you bullying anybody else ever again.” “FINE. Are you done here?” Josh stated angrily. “I don't think so just yet. I don't believe you get it, yet, Josh. So we need to continue until you do. Emily, how long has it been since you and Josh have been intimate?” “Way too long,” I heard Emily reply. “Well, that's a shame. Josh, do you see how beautiful this woman is? How could you neglect her? I tell you what Emily, I would be willing to help you out, you sound like you deserve it.” “How so?” Emily asked. “Well, if you want, and I promise it's completely up to you babe, I'll let you play with my cock...” “WHY YOU SON OF A BIT...” Josh clearly was not pleased at this revelation. My father ordered, “SIT ON THE GROUND DOWN, LITTLE BOY AND SHUT UP” I then heard a light thump and assumed my father had easily had pushed Josh to the ground. “NOW YOU SIT THERE WHILE THE ADULTS ARE TALKING.” “If you want to, Emily, go ahead. No pressure. Oh, so it looks like you do want to. Oh yeah, babe. You look so good down on your knees. Go ahead an pull those boxers all the way off. There you go, good girl. Ohh wow. You're tongue feels great on my dick head. Yeah, use those tiny hands. Keep working it, it's got A LONG way to grow. See what I mean about three-handfuls, haha. Yeah, last I checked it was just under a foot long. Might be a foot long now, maybe. I just know it's really big, like the rest of me. GRRR YEAH look up at these these huge biceps and chest of mine!” I listened to my father's narration through the wall with rapt attention. I pulled out my own cock and was jacking away. Dad continued, “UHHH...Oh babe. Don't worry. No really, it's ok that you can only fit the head in your mouth. Unless you can unhinge your jaw there's no way this monster would fit in your throat, haha. Just use those tiny hands of yours to give the rest of the shaft the attention it needs. You see Josh, you see how I am being accommodating to your woman? You treat people with respect and they will give it back to you in return! Ok, babe, go over and lay down on the bed. Josh, get over and sit on the edge of the bed! Good boy. Ok, now I am going to eat out your girlfiends pussy. She told me you haven't done that in months, Josh. That is pathetic! I can't believe she still puts up with you.” I could hear Emily whimper and moan as Dad ate her out for a few minutes. “You see Josh. This is how you pleasure a woman. Eat her out. Massage her tight body with your fingers. Get her good and ready. She's a goddess and deserves to be treated as such. A true alpha bestows his gifts of the deserving. Sure, I could power fuck your girlfriend through the walls and no one could stop me because I'm so fucking muscular and strong. But just because I can doesn't mean I should. Write that down, Joshy-boy, lesson number one of being a true ALPHA. Now it's time for the real lesson. Give me that condom set on the dresser, Josh. Very good thank you. Yes, I have to by them off the internet because I can find big enough condoms in stores. It looks like you don't have to worry about that, lucky guy,” Dad said sarcastically. “And then when you get them warmed up you give them the ultimate pleasure. OHHH UHHHHHHHH. Fuck you're tight, Emily! Josh, have you been fucking her with your fingers? Oh my god this is the tightest pussy I've ever had!” “OHHHHHH YESSS!!!” Emily's feminine voice was crying out, no doubt at the pleasure and pain of being invaded by his enormous tool. “FUCK! AHHHHHHHHHOOOOHHHH AHHHHH!!!!! HOLY SHIT!” cried Emily. Dad responded with wicked satisfaction. “Emily, my babe, you just had your first orgasm of the night already! Congratulations. JOSH! I am so disappointed in you. I've barely got my dickhead in your girlfriends pussy and have already given her an orgasm. Don't you know how to please your woman?!? I've never seen a woman this beautiful wound up this tight. Are you OK, Emily? Ok good. Let's go a bit further than. Ohh yeah, there's a couple more inches, good girl. I'll take it slow, I don't want to hurt you, Babe. This is all for you, I'm just the the big, tall hung bodybuilder giving you what you've been missing out on. Josh buddy, I hope you're taking notes. Of course, I don't know how notes will help you get a bigger cock, haha.” Damn, Dad was really letting Josh have it. “Annnnd there we go, we made it just over halfway in Emily, great job. Should we go further? Ok, a little more. A little more...” “OW OW STOP STOP!” I heard Emily shout. Dad grumbled deeply, “Sure thing babe. Now we know your limit. You little boyfriend here clearly hasn't made it that far before. It's ok babe, I didn't expect you to be able to take my entire monster cock, especially since poor Josh hasn't stretched you out AT ALL, the little twerp...” After that Dad and Emily fucked for about 45 minutes. I had long ago cummed in my shorts so sat back and listened to my Dad's deep heavy grunts and Emily's whimpers of pleasure. She repeated her orgasm wail at least three more times. Finally, Dad roared in pleasure as he finished as well. After he caught his breath Dad spoke. “And that, Joshy, is how you please a goddess like Emily. Oh, I see from that wet spot on your shorts you liked the show as well, haha. What? Oh yeah, I better be careful with this condom, it looks like it's about to BURST! I would hade to spill this all over Brody's room. There's gotta be like a cup of jizz in packed in there. Damn, am I a beast or what?!?” Dad finished his lecture before he left. “Josh, buddy, I just want to let you know I didn't do this to punish you. I did this for Emily.” I'm sure part of it had to do with punishment but my father probably didn't want to completely crush Josh's spirit. He was still a nice guy, after all. “I have full faith that you are going to come out of this a better man. Tomorrow you are going to have a better attitude not just toward me, but everyone. You are going to patch things up with Emily too. You better, or she is going to leave you. Trust me, as of right now she is way too good for you, so if you don't buck up she's is going to be gone. Got it?” “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir,” I heard Josh say submissively. “Good, if you want, tomorrow morning you can join Jed, Ted and I for our workout.” “Yes, sir! I would like that very much.” “Good. Oh, by the way, buddy, I give you permission to just call me Chad.” “Awesome, thanks Chad,” I heard Josh say with more pep in his tone. - The last day of our short vacation went off without a hitch. My father's words had definitely sunk into Josh. He was much less intense and far more relaxed and easy going with everyone. He was very encouraging during our group workout and we returned the favor. We invited Josh to join us in some lawn games and he was gracious in defeat or in victory. When he wasn't with us he was very attentive and affectionate with Emily, who seemed to be radiant. Had she always looked this beautiful? Apparently when she arrived she was run down by her strained relationship which is why she had sort of a haggard look to her face. Josh was happy to get her food, snacks, anything she wanted. All in all he was being a much better person, thanks to my Chad's paternal advice. That night we enjoyed the beautiful fireworks show put on by Brody to cap off the holiday weekend. We had an awesome time and hoped we would be invited back next year. The next morning we loaded up into the SUV with Ted and Vanessa and headed back to real life and to officially kick our competition training into full gear. I couldn't wait to see where we would go from here. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Whew, this chapter took a lot out of me. I felt like I bit off more than I could chew when I set up the lake house premise. It made this chapter quite long. Hopefully it still floats your boats!
    1 point
  21. CHAPTER TEN: THE EXPO Later that day it was back to clinic. My Dad asked me to not ever mentioned anything of his and Ted's escapades to Ted. He told his friend that he would lie about their encounter to me and I agreed to play along for Ted's sake. In Dr. Jock's office my father hopped on the scale and I watched as the electrical numbers calculated. The number flashed on the screen. 348 lbs. I knew my father had thickened up some in the past week since he grew taller and the scale only confirmed it. Dad was now nearly 350 lbs of testosterone saturated flesh. I glanced back at the scale and saw his bodyfat was listed at just 11.0%. No wonder he was looking so much bigger, he was also getting leaner. I was also curious to see Ted's weight. He has lost so much body fat that he almost look unhealthy. Every vein and blood vessel was clearly visible under his paper thin skin. Ted jumped on the scale and I was surprised that he only weighed 216 lbs, just 10 lbs more than me! Of course, he still looked big due his conditioning. Ted and Dr. Jock explained how leaning out creates the illusion of more size and I could clearly see the proof in the pudding. Ted's bodyfat was now at just 4.6%! Because he was so depleted the doc gave Ted a through exam and also a supplementation protocol for the last week before the show to keep him up and running. I was learning all these little details of competitive bodybuilding that I never realized. It takes A LOT more work and dedication than I had thought to be an actual bodybuilder and I gained a newfound respect for these athletes. The rest of the week proceeded as normal for Dad and I, while Ted was now using his workouts to simply pump as much blood flow into his muscles. He was only using about half the weight he normally used and only bout half the reps. Consequently, Pops relied on me to be his heavy lifting partner while we let Ted do his own thing. With Ted out of the picture for that week, Dad was able to focus all his extra energy and intensity on helping me. We both loved Ted, but it was certainly fun that week to have some father-son only workouts. With Dad's extra focus on me I was setting personal bests left and right and so was Dad. On Thursday night, Ted, Vanessa, Dad and I made the two hour drive to attend the bodybuilding show, with the two groups driving separately. We had taken Friday off so we could go support Ted. We arrived at the hotel that night and checked into our adjacent rooms. As we checked in I noticed all the other tan, in-shape and muscular people milling around the lobby, no doubt many of them competing themselves. We got up to our hotel room and unloaded our bags a few minutes before Ted and Vanessa arrived. That's when I noticed that there was only one king size bed in the room. “I thought we asked for two beds?” “Hmm, I think you're right, Son. Must've been a mix up. Oh well, I don't think we'll be finding another room, the hotel is full due to the fitness expo. Plus if we move we won't be next to Ted and V.” “Maybe I could call and get a cot.” I protested. I wasn't sure my psyche could handle sharing a bed with his huge muscled frame. “What's the matter, boy? You afraid to share a bed with your Dad? That hurts my feelings, little guy. There was a time when your mom and I couldn't keep you out of our bed,” he said he mussed by hair. “Well, yeah. But I was a lot smaller then...and so were you!” “HAHA! Well that's true I guess. I do have A LOT more mass on me now,” he flexed his left bicep at his side as he spoke, testing the limits of his blue XXXL t-shirt. “We'll make it work, kiddo. It's a king size ya know.” “Yeah...but so are you, Pops!” He chuckled and flexed both arms this time, “Damn right, little buddy!” We unpacked our clothes and meals for the weekend and a few minutes later heard a knock on the door that led to the adjacent room. Dad opened it and we were greeted by Vanessa. “Hey guys!” She wrapped her petite arms as far around Pops as she could and have him a hug. Now that I knew about Vanessa's dirty side I watched the action closely and noticed she was totally groping, pinching and feeling up my Dad as she hugged. I look up into his eyes and he smirked back dow at me, once again using his telepathic communication skills to confirm that we was indeed being felt up by this sexy woman. She let go of my father and stepped toward me. “JED! It's so good to see you. Thanks for coming to support Ted. And my, my, my look at you, you handsome college boy. You are really starting to fill out your frame. Those college girls better watch when you return next fall!” She leaned and gave me a more traditional hug. I could see why Dad had some much fun with V. Her tight body and those big bouncy tits of hers pressing up against me gave me quite the thrill. “Thanks, Vanessa. Wouldn't miss this for the world!” Ted walked in behind Vanessa. “Thanks again for coming, fellas. I really appreciate it,” Ted spoke. My father stepped over to Ted, wrapped those huge buff arms around Ted and gave him a big bear hug, lifting him well off the ground and shoving Ted's thin face into his heaving shirt covered pectorals. “OOOF!” Ted let out a groan as he as squeezed. “Ted, little, buddy. I'm so excited to see you rock it this weekend. You've been working so hard an you look amazing!” Dad mercifully set Ted back on the ground. Ted then let us know the schedule for the weekend. He didn't compete until Saturday afternoon. Friday was the women's and men's physique competitions and then the classic physique and bodybuilding divisions went on Saturday afernoon and evening, respectively. There was a fitness expo going on during the entire event, so tomorrow he told us to check that out to pass the time. Since we had left town after our workout it was now getting late so Ted and V retreated to their rooms to hit the sack. Of course, this meant we had to have one more meal to get our calories in. My father pulled a big Tupperware container out of the mini-fridge that was filled to the brim with chicken and rice topped with Sriracha and helped himself to a muscle-building meal. Since I was now under the tutelage of my Dad I also helped myself to a similar meal, although in about half the portion. Once we finished we brushed our teeth and it was time for the moment I had been dreading. Sharing a bed with Pops and his overdeveloped muscles. I stripped down to my boxers and climbed in as Dad undressed down to a pair of his small white WEM underwear. Even though he was usually shirtless at home he did usually wear basketball shorts so it was still unusual for me to see him clad in just his undershorts. A wow, the site was always impressive. After this latest week of intense workouts Dad was again looking even HUGER than ever. I know I sound like a broken record in this regard but it was true, I swear! Had Dad ordered smaller WEMs underwears or had he grown so much that his undershorts were just looking smaller? I suspected the latter. I think his WEMs were supposed to be mid-thigh, boxer-brief type but Dad had so much quad, hamstring, and glute mass that they looked more like small square cut briefs. There was absolutely no gap between his enormous legs. I had noticed this past week he had now developed that bodybuilder waddle. As he rummaged around the hotel room getting ready for bed almost fully exposed I could now clearly see how he had to swing his legs outward as he stepped to allow the huge slabs of swaying leg muscle space to move. His huge quadriceps had the doubly impressive affect of pushing out his hulking bulge forward and up, not that he needed any help to look more stacked in that regard. Gosh, you could clearly make out the thick tube curled up in the oversized pouch. He admitted last week how Vanessa had measured him at 11 inches hard. 11 inches! I could clearly make out what had to be at least eight inches of soft tubesteak in his shorts. Before climbing into bed he took one last look at himself in the large mirror on the wall. He started twisting and turning his torso checking out his waist. He was pinching the skin of his waist, testing his own fat content. Then he turned to face the mirror and brought both of his arms up into a MASSIVE double biceps pose. He flexed his mighty arms, first both at the same time, then each one individually. He stared intently as the peaks rose and fall. He then turned and performed a side chest pose. Holy moly, the self that popped up was monumental. He leaned his head down slightly as was able to rest his chin up the upward lifting pec meat. Clearly watching Ted pose for the past couple of weeks had an effect on my father's posing form. While not perfect, his posing was now fluid and graceful. He moved onto an abs and thighs pose. Holy shit, the huge, deep, hairy caverns of his pits were exposed as he raised his hands above his head and crunched forward. This also showed off his megalithic legs, maybe his best feature. His legs expanded outward as the heaving flesh of his quads looked for space to grow. We both heard a faint ripping sounds as one of his legs had stretched and began to tear a few fibers of his underwear. He smirked at the sound but it didn't stop him from his routine of intense self inspection. And that's honestly what it was. I could tell he wasn't just trying to show off for me. This was more about identify flaws (as if there were any!) and improving his physique. With Ted's help my Dad had been developing a keen eye for his ever improving body. Finally he finished off his posing inspections with a super most muscular pose. The grin on his face grew into a full satisfied smile. As he squeezed the pose with all his might I heard him appraising himself under his breath. “GRRRR. Fuck yeah. So fuckin' big. Gettin' bigger than any man out there....yeaaaahhhhh.” Finally he relaxed the pose and exhaled. He turned toward the bed and saw laying up against the pillow with my jaw hanging open. “Haha! Sorry, buddy. Was just checking out the progress.” “Well you certainly got a lot of progress to check out, Pops. I know I sound like a broken record, but you are looking more stacked than ever!” “I know, I feel more pumped than ever too!” As he said this he looked down and playfully bounced his pecs alternately in rapid succession. “You know, I may have to try this bodybuilding thing in the future!” “Well you certainly could. You're looking like a bodybuilder. Only way taller.” Dad shut off the bathroom light and climbed into the opposite side of the bed. “Scooch on over, Son.” I thought I was already over as far as I could go. He climbed into bed and his massive deltoid was pressed up against my own smaller yet firm one. “Can you give me some more room, squirt?” he asked. “Um, I'm already near the edge, Dad.” “Oh sorry. I guess I really am getting pretty big, huh,” he chuckled. “Yeah Dad, you are.” “Well we'll just have to make due. I'll try to give you as much room as I can, little guy. G'night, Champ.” “Night, Pops.” I laid there thinking of the hulking beast next to me nearly filling a king size bed. He was so broad and thick that him lying there next to me meant the covers weren't even touching all of my body. It was like laying under a tent and his body was the tent pole. I had to pull the covers toward the middle to get enough slack so the blankets would be resting on me. Honestly, though I probably didn't need covers. His body was so massive that is was putting off a ton of natural body heat. As he fell to sleep he emitted a low rumble from his breathing and possibly from his body processing the nutrients in his stomach to build new muscles. It was very soothing and eventually I drifted off to sleep. I slowly awoke the next morning after a surprisingly peaceful night of sleep for a hotel bed. I was on my side as I came to. I felt like I was being pushed down into the bed by a heavy weight. As my vision returned I noticed a large veiny arm extended out in front of me, it was far too big and muscular to be my own. That's when I realized it was my Dad's! Sometime in the night he had apparently rolled over and threw his long, big beefy arm over me. He wasn't pressed up against me, we were not completely spooning thank goodness, but it still made me feel like a two year old. As I stirred he began to wake up too. “AHHHHRrrr. Mornin' Champ.” As Dad groaned awake I saw the massive forearm come toward me. His baseball mitt sized opened, covered a large portion of my chest and he pulled me into a horizontal hug. With just one arm he was able to scoot me backward so that my back was pushed into his beefy, fuzzy pecs. As he pulled me into him I could also feel the small of my back pulled into his overstuffed package! It felt like there was one of those pool noodles mashing against my lower back. Did he have morning wood or was it just that massive?!? Mercifully the hug was short lived, just a quick squeeze before he released me. We went through our morning routine and got ready. Dad opted for some khaki shorts and dark grey Urbanflex XXXL t-shirt that perfectly hugged his massive bulging frame. We knocked on Ted and Vanessa's door and headed down to the lobby to enjoy the free full breakfast. At breakfast you could certainly tell a fitness expo was going all. Everyone was in shape. You could tell who was competing and who wasn't based on the tan-ness of their skin. What I found most amazing of all was that even in this sea of muscle dudes and fitness babes, my father was clearly the ALPHA. As he loaded up on egg whites, sausage, and toast nearly all eyes were on him. The bodybuilding men were mercifully relieved that his skin was hairy and light, indicated that they wouldn't have to face him on stage. And here my Dad didn't think he was yet worthy of competing, but based on the physiques around him, he clearly could have. Another observation I had, walking around the breakfast bar with all these muscle dudes made him seemed even TALLER! I pointed this out to Ted who explained, “Yeah, since you hang out with your Dad and I you maybe didn't realize that most competitive bodybuilders are fairly short. In general, shorter dudes put on muscle a lot easier. You're freak-of-nature father clearly doesn't have that problem.” It had never been clearer watching him. While I would guess that the average normal height of men in our area was about 5'10”, in here it seemed more like 5'6”. There were several guys that I would've considered huge. Guys who, proportionally, looked the same as Dad. It was only when my Dad would stand next to one of them that you could see he had the same build as the shorter muscle dudes, he just seemed to be magnified. He was easily a foot taller than many of them! My enormous father also seemed to have his own gravitational pull. Several guys came up to him to chat while he was loading up his plate, no doubt in awe. They all made motions to his arms or chest, no doubt complimenting the results of his hard work. Of course, my father, the nice guy that he is, was happy to chat with each and every one of them. He made several new friends in just 15 minutes milling around the breakfast bar. Finally he was able to break away and he headed over to join us three to scarf down his first meal of the day. As we were leaving the breakfast we heard someone shout out to Ted. “Ted Monticello! I haven't seen you for a long time.” We are turned around and saw a very impressive specimen of a man. He was maybe just an inch or so under six feet tall but was stacked with muscle. He looked to be around 240 lbs. He was extremely tan and lean, obviously a competitor for the weekend. He had slicked back black hair and a somewhat pointed nose. “I noticed you weren't signed up for the bodybuilding division, that you dropped down to the classic physique.” He said 'dropped down' in a tone to indicate derision. I had only known the guy for a few seconds but could instantly tell he was a smarmy asshole. “Did you get tired of finishing second place to me Haha?” He clapped his hand on Ted's shoulder like he was a buddy, except he clearly wasn't. I could see Ted's face tighten up just slightly at his displeasure of seeing this person. He forced a cordial smile and greeting with a fake chuckle. Ted replied, “Good to see you too, Dallas.” Ted lied. “It's has been awhile. Yeah I haven't competed recently, been a little too caught in life. Happy to get back in it.” “Back in the smaller man division, though.” Ted didn't dignify that comment with a response. Ted then introduced Dallas to Vanessa. “Wow, Vanessa you are beautiful, nice to meet you. You are definitely out of Ted's league,” he spoke condescendingly. It looked like she was going to say something to snap back at Dallas but Ted noticed and jumped in before she could speak. “Yes, she definitely is too good for me, that's for sure” he smiled brightly and wrapped his arm around her waist. It was an excellent deflection. Dallas then looked a my father. “Well, you're a big guy. Hi, I'm Dallas Winters. Are you Ted's coach? Good for you, Ted! I'm glad you got a coach that shows you're serious about this sport.” Wow, the backhanded compliments out this assbag were non-stop. From his face I could also tell Dad had instantly pegged this guy as jerk. He reached out to shake hands with Dallas. “I'm Chad Graves, nice to meet you Dallas. Actually, you could say Ted here is my trainer. If it weren't for him I'd still be way smaller that you.” He squeezed Dallas' hands a bit too hard to put him in his place. I could see the strain on Dallas' face and the smirk on my Dad's as he exerted his will. Jed, Vanessa, and I all smirked as well as we enjoyed the scene Finally, he let go. Dallas though, recovered and chuckled, “That's some grip, big guy. I can see you've got some power behind those muscles, I like that. Have you ever competed?” My father confirmed he hadn't. “Well, if you ever do and want some contest prep from a true bodybuilding champion give me a call! Good luck in your division Ted, nice meeting you all.” We all haphazardly waved goodbye to Mr. Winters and then entered the elevator to head up to our rooms. Ted spoke, “Well, you've all had the pleasure of meeting Dallas Winters. The most hated bodybuilder in the region.” “Yeah, he was an asshole. What does he have against you, Ted?” I asked. “Truthfully, nothing. He is honestly like that with everyone. As you saw he is a very good bodybuilder, in amazing shape. He's won many shows throughout the years. But, Dallas is just one of those people with a really shitty personality, someone who has no humility at all. For example this is the first of two national qualifying shows this summer in our area. So if he wins, which is very likely, he can compete at nationals in the fall. But he's the type of douchebag that, even if he wins, he'll still compete in the July show just to prevent someone else from qualifying. Just a true asshole.” We got back to our rooms hung out watching TV for an hour or so and then headed down to the convention center for Ted's weigh-ins and to check out the expo. We hung out on the side as Ted checked in. We watched him walk over the scale, strip nearly naked and weigh in. He made a small fist pump as the numbers were read, obviously happy he made weight. He pulled on his clothes and walked back over. “Just made weight! 213 lbs, just two pounds to spare.” “Awesome, Buddy!” Dad congratulated him. “Well, I'm exhausted and hungry. So now that I'm weighed in I can start pigging out to fill up these muscles. V and I are going to head up to our room so I can eat and take nap. You guys have fun at the expo!” We walked over t the expo hall with our badges around our necks and headed in. There were three aisles with booths on each side extending down the large open room. A whole crowd of in-shape fitness nuts and muscle-heads were milling around. We started walking down the aisles checking out the exhibits. Lots of supplement companies, workout equipment suppliers and gym clothing vendors. We tried several samples of latest supplements and noted the ones we liked. Of course, Dad was quite popular with everyone. All the exhibitors wanted to him to try their stuff and get his opinion. It made for a slow process visiting all the booths, but that's OK, we didn't haven't anything else to do. Tons of people came up to him to chat, many of them were convinced he had to be a professional bodybuilder or even strongman due to his height. They were all shocked to learn that not had he never competed, he had only been lifting seriously for about 10 months. Several people came up to him and gave them their business cards, offering to sponsor him. Many people wanted to get a picture with him, and they were all coming up with fun ways to show off his size disparity. A few of the shorter guys had him do a double bicep flex with them standing UNDER his arms. Some beautiful women wanted to sit on one of his shoulders while he flexed the opposite arm. One buff dude pulled up up his own gym shorts to flex his decently muscular quads and had my father lean over and flex his massive biceps next to his leg. He did and they were about the same size! Of course, my charming father took it all in stride, beamed with pride and honored all requests. Many booths had little games or contests that offered prizes. We came to one supplement booth that was having a curling contest. The goal was to curl 50% of your body weight as many times as possible. The pretty girl at the booth asked my Dad if he wanted to try it. Never one to back down or miss an opportunity show off to a hot young lady he agreed. We asked what the current record was, it was currently 42 reps. “Well, young lady I'll certainly give it a try. But as you can see I'm a pretty big guy so I'm going to have to curl a lot more than some of these younger, smaller bucks so this may be embarrassing for me.” Yeah, right. I could tell my father was purposely sandbagging his strength. This was going to be good. There was a young man at the booth with a microphone. Once he saw what was going on he turned it on decided to emcee the situation. “All right ladies and gentlemen, gather around. The curling contest is going to continue with our biggest competitor yet. So far 33 people have tried and the record is currently 42 reps.” He asked my Dad's name. “This is big Chad Graves and he is going to let us see how much power are in those big arms of his. As you know you he will be curling 50% of his weight, rounded to the nearest 5 lbs. Please step on the scale, sir. Ladies a gentlemen, we have a new weight record. Chad weighs in at 367 lbs!” I could hear gasps of astonishment from the small crowd that had gathered to watch. Another 19 lb muscle gain in the last 6 days. “Ladies please load up the curl bar to 185 lbs. Go ahead whenever you are ready Mr. Graves.“ My father shook out his arms to loosen up, stepped up onto the platform and wrapped his big hands under and around the bar and stood up straight. He began quickly executing curls perfectly, extending all the way down and all the way back up, no swing in his arms or back. The emcee narrated, “There's 15 reps, Mr. Graves looks to be going strong. Certainly some of the best form we've seen folks, no cheat reps so far! He's got a good tempo going, can he keep it up? There's 25 reps! Still going strong. Those arms of his are looking positively pumped ladies and gentlemen!” It was true, the cephalic vein on his biceps was clearly visible as it snaked across his biceps and under the shirt. It was so thick that you could still see it pronounced under the thin fabric of his vintage gray shirt. “35 reps ladies and gentlemen, the big man is closing in on the event record! He clearly has the strength to match his size!” At 35 reps he began to slow down just slightly. He had also developed a light sheen of sweat on his forehead. At 40 reps he let the weight down and held at his waist. By now he was breathing harder from the effort. “He's at 40 reps. C'mon, big man, keep going, you're almost there! Everyone, let's give him some help, MAKE SOME NOOOOOIIIIISE!” By now the crowd had grown substantially to watch. They all clapped, shouted and whistled to urge him on. Dad turned his head slightly to look me in the eyes, gave me a wry grin and wink and resumed curling, just as good as he had when first started. It was like he was just starting a second set. “THERE IT IS LADIES AND GENTS! A NEW EVENT RECORD!” Cheers were shouted all around. “Let's see how much more the big guy's got.” Dad kept curling the bar with impeccable form. By now his forearms had absolutely erupted in veins and sinews. Just holding that amount of weight for that long was in itself highly impressive. “FIFTY REPS! AMAZING!” The crowd had now began to count out loud with each new rep. “Fifty-one, fifty-two, fifty-three...” they shouted unison. At 55 he once again had slowed down, and this time his effort was visible. I couldn't believe how red and pumped his biceps and forearms looked. It was scary. The huge pumped mass was mightily stretching the fabric on his shirt sleeves. Dad loudly grunted out another slow five reps to hit 60, sweat beads now dripping down his face as he grimaced his handsome face. Even though he was now working much harder, each rep was as perfect as ever. “OH MY GOODNESS, EVERYONE. IF YOU AREN'T WATCHING THIS YOU ARE MISSING OUT,” the emcee was shouting into his microphone. Even more folks had crowded over to watch. “THE PREVIOUS RECORD WAS 42 REPS. BIG CHAD GRAVES HAS NOW CURLED 185 LBS 60 TIMES AND STILL GOING, BUT IT LOOKS LIKE HE NEED OUR HELP AGAIN, LET'S HERE IT FOR BIG MAN CHAD!!” More and louder cheers emanated from the growing audience. With loud exhales and grunts Dad forced out another three reps and rested again. How could he be doing this?? How strong was this man? I knew he was strong but this was insane! “THERE'S 64! 65! 66! C'MON BIG MAN SHOW THE CROWD WHAT YOU GOT!” For each new rep Dad was now was full on shouting: “GRRRRRRRRRR YAHHHHHHH!” Sixty-six. “unnnnnnGGGGGGGGRRRRR AAAAHHHHH!!!!!!!!” Six-seven. He rested once again as he neared his own inhuman limit. He closed his eyes to concentrate and gather whatever energy he could from his hidden reserves and the surrounding atmosphere. He exhaled and sloooowwwly began rep number 68. The bar ascended very slowly as Dad help his breath. Once the bar was about halfway up the shirt sleeves had had enough. A loud RRRRRIIIIIPPPPPPPP punctuated Dad's heavy breathing as both sleeves simultaneously gave away under the immense pressure of the enormous granite muscles of my old man. More astonished gasps from the audience erupted. As Dad slowly completed rep 68 and held the weight up at his shoulders his face beamed into a huge satisfied smile. He was clearly proud of the show he was giving these little people. I could also see now the front of his shorts bulging out even more than usual in bold relief. It wasn't obscene, but everyone in the room could tell that my Dad was big EVERYWHERE. The emcee was beside himself, “WOW EVERYONE. I HAVE NEVER SEEN ANYTHING LIKE THIS. CURLING 185 LBS HAS PUMPED UP BIG CHAD'S ARMS SO MUCH THAT HE HAS SPLIT HIS SLEEVES! LOOK AT THOSE ENORMOUS PYTHONS. THOSE HAVE TO BE THE SOME OF THE BIGGEST ARMS I'VE EVER SEEN! AMAZING! BUT DOES HE HAVE ANY LEFT?!? What a dumb question. Of course he did. Dad continued curling, but was slowing down drastically. “SIXTY-NIIIIIIIIIIINE...SEVENTYYYYYYYYYYY! SEVENTY REPS EVERYONE! SEVENTYYYY-OOOOOONE! C'MON!” My dad rested once again. He was just about at his breaking point. By now he had developed large sweat stains on his shirt to go along with the sweat beads pouring down his face. With a yell that could be heard throughout he exhibition hall Pops curled up one more rep then let the weight fall to the floor. He hunched over to catch his breath and shook out his engorged arms as the crowd erupted in cheers. “THERE IT IS LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! A NEW ALL TIME RECORD, NOT JUST AN EVENT RECORD, FOR OUR CURLING CONTEST. BIG CHAD GRAVES, WEIGHING A MASSIVE 367 lbs, HAS CURLED 50% OF HIS WEIGHT FOR 72 REPS. BEATING THE PREVIOUS EVENT BEST OF 42 REPS AND CRUSHNG OUR OWN ALL TIME RECORD OF 53. LET'S HERE IT FOR BIG CHAD!! My father stood back up to his towering height and brought up his arms into a GIGANTIC double biceps flex for his onlookers to admire. He clearly couldn't completely flex his painfully pumped biceps but the show was no less impressive. “WOW FOLKS, LOOK AT THOSE MASSIVE GUNS. I DON'T THINK I'VE EVER SEEN ARMS THAT HUGE! The crowd continued to pour on the praise. My father looked down at his sweat soaked shirt, the sleeves in tatters and decided its time was up. He grabbed his shirt Hulk Hogan style and tore it off his body, unleashing his gigantic MUSCULATURE upon the crowd below. More gasps. Excited cheers. Moans of poorly hidden pleasure. We were all enraptured by by superior man who had it all. The emcee continued. “WOW, LOOK AT THAT PHYSIQUE. FOR ALL YOU BODYBUILDERS IT'S A GOOD THING THIS GUY AIN'T COMPETITING TOMORROW.” My father bared his teeth and crunched into a legendary most muscular pose and crowed erupted once more in worshipful praise. Finally Dad stood up, smiled brightly and waved to the crowd as he stepped off the platform. “LADIES AND GENLEMEN, MR. CHAD GRAVES!!!! LADIES, LET'S GET THIS BIG MUSCLE MAN A SHIRT SO WE ALL DON'T FEEL SO SMALL ABOUT OURSELVES.” The crowd laughed at the corny joke, but we all knew it was true. I went over to congratulate Dad as the supplement girls were digging for a shirt. First they gave him a towel so he could wipe the sweat off himself. Eventually they found a red XXXL with their supplement logo plastered on the chest. Since these clothes were specifically made for bodybuilders it was able to slip over his bulging muscles without too much threat of more fabrical destruction. Dad curled his arms a couple of times at his side just to be sure. The shirt still fit like a glove and accentuated his herculean physique much better than normal shorts. Dad was impressed, “Thanks ma'am. I love the way this shirt fits. I'm going to have to look into bodybuilder specific clothes more often.” She smiled, obviously smitten. “Of course Mr. Graves. After that show of yours, we would love for you to wear our clothes. In fact, let me grab a few more.” She gave my Dad four more shirts in different colors and gave me three as well in my size L. She also took my Dad's information. Since he wont the contest (even though it wasn't over there was no question he wouldn't be matched) they were going to send us a big box of supplements. She also handed him her card and gave him a seductive look. “If there's anything else we can do for you, please feel fee to use my personal line. Even for the rest of the show.” She gave him a sexy wink and I could see the excitement in his eyes. “Also, if you didn't know there is a party in the North Ballroom tonight put on by Ironwerks Gym Equipment. You should come!” She then handed him flyer with the event information. Yep, he had landed another babe and this time she was a sleek, highly-toned fitness hottie. I took a look at the flyer, unfortunately they were serving alcohol which meant it was 21 and over so I was out of luck for attending. Later that afternoon we headed back up to our rooms. The door between the two rooms was open and Ted had just woken up from a nap and was chowing down on another meal. I was amazed a how much fuller he was looking in just the few hours since we had last seen him. It really demonstrated how these guys really go through hell to look their best for a few minutes on stage. He asked us how the expo was. I told excitedly about the entire curling challenge. He just chuckled and looked at Pops. “Gosh, you are such a big showoff. Chad, buddy, we've GOT to get you stage someday. You obviously like the crowd attention and that's perfect for bodybuilding. Presentation is just as important as your physique and you got both down.” “Haha, Ted. We'll see. Maybe some day down the road. For now I'm just happy competing with myself and getting as big as I can.” Ted huffed and shook his head. “Suit yourself, big guy. Just know that I've been competing for a long time, I've got a lot of experience. And I KNOW you got the chops for it.” Later that night we hung out with Ted and Vanessa and learned more about his pre-contest routine. We watched as he stood naked covering his junk in the bathtub while Vanessa applied more tanner on his skin. Man, I always thought he was tan already, but after the tanner was applied he was even darker. I could, however, see how the darker skin tone brought out the impressive cuts even more on his rippling body. Once he was dry he slipped on his posing shorts and ran through his routine two more times as we watched and critiqued. He looked fantastic and we had no worries that he would do well. Ted turned in at about 9:00pm to rest for the next day. Dad was going to hang out at the party so I decided I was gonna go hang out at the pool, which was open till 11:00pm. I hopped into my board shorts and headed down. There were a quite a few people hanging out at the pool, many teenagers. Obviously this was the place to hang out if you were too young to go to any of the parties being thrown by the expo sponsors. I slipped off my shirt and jupmed in the pool. Luckily it was a big pool so I was able to swim back and forth for a few laps without being impeded by too many other people. I got a quick little workout from the swimming and then rested against the side of the pool. After a few minutes I saw two very attractive girls about my age come into the pool area . One was blond and the other brunette. They perfectly filled out their bikinis with tits and ass. They were both in shape, of course, and had smooth tanned skin. They unloaded their stuff on a couple lounge chairs and sat at the edge of the pool. They glanced around the pool area to check out the scene and blondie caught my eye. We smiled at each and I could see the two of them talking to each other, giggling. Eventually they hopped in the pool and started swimming around throwing glances my way. They found themselves near me and we struck up a conversation. The bond spoke first. “Hi there. How are you. I'm Abby and this is my friend Kaley.” “I'm Jed. Nice to meet you. Are you here for the competition?” “Yeah. Our parents own one of the supplement companies so we have a booth in the expo. Are you competing this weekend.” I chuckled, “No, I'm not ready to compete, but thanks though!” Kaley piped up, “You're kidding right, your body is fantastic. You would do great in the 20 and over division.” “Actually I'm only 19, just finished my freshman year of college.” I replied. Abby and Kaley looked at each other with wide eyes. Abby added, “You are only 19 and you look like that? Oh my god, Jed, you look amazing! Look around the pool, stud. Everyone here is under the drinking age. You are clearly the buffest and hottest guy here.” I looked around and realized I did seem to have the most muscular body in the area. There were several other in shape teenage boys and even some Dad's with young kids, but none of them could match my physique. Once again I has hit with the realization that when I wasn't around Dad and Ted, I was becoming quite the stud myself! It was a huge ego boost and I could feel myself plumping up, even in the cool water of the pool. Similarly, these two young ladies were the easily full figured and toned young women as well. Kaley added, “We're both 18, just graduated high school. Wow, I certainly hope all college guys are as hot as you!” “Well thanks, I'm certainly trying my best. You two look like you could be competing as well. You're legs are fantastic. Actually ALL of you is beautiful.” We continued to engage in some fun pool-bound flirting, swimming around and playing games. We played tag and the girls wouldn't just tag me, they had to grab my firm biceps or tag my taught waist. At one point both of them tried to gang up on me and dunk me. They were climbing all over me, tits everywhere pressed up against me. I now strong enough that I easily could defeat them. I dunked them both for fun and they came up laughing hysterically. They came up and again attacked me, groping my muscular young frame in the process. Under the surface, Abby suddenly reached up under my board shorts and gave my cock a squeeze! The surprise move worked, I lost my concentration and they finally succeeded in pushing my head under the water. When I came back up Abby was grinning at me seductively and she gave me a sexy wink. We took a rest and I looked around the pool and could see all the jealous young boys staring on as I entertained the two hottest girls in the pool. We swam to the side and rested against the wall. My own teenage hormones were now in full throttle. “Would you like to come up to my room, Abby?” Abby looked at Kaley and they whispered to each other. I couldn't make out their entire conversation, but I did hear Kaley say under her breath, “you saw him first, girl. He's all yours...” Abby and I climbed out of the pool and grabbed our stuff. As we left the pool area we saw Kaley talking to some of the other boys. She could obviously have her second pick of the remaining fellas. What followed in my room was the hottest sex I had ever had. I was still was fairly new to fucking. I could still count on one hand the number of different girls I had screwed and was more than OK with that fact. I had no desire to whore myself around. I later found out that Abby was the same way. Abby was by the far the hottest and most in shape girl I had slept with. With my own improved strength and stamina and her toned physique I was able to pound at here like I never had with any other girl. I had her moaning in pleasure so loud I was afraid someone in the hotel would call us in. Her moaning only fed my sex-craved ego further as we switched up positions and continued at it. Abby was having the time of her life as well, “Yeah, fuck be you big buff college stud! Those little wimps in the pool got nothing on you, big boy!” Finally we timed our released and climaxed at the same time. With her under me I slammed my torso down onto her. Her big full tits pressed against my own firm pectorals as our tongues attacked each others' mouths as we finished. I blew the biggest load of my life filling my condom with more baby batter than I ever had before. We released each other and laid back to catch our breath. Once rested, Abby spoke first, “Wow, Jed that was amazing. You are a beast in bed. Not that I have a ton of experience but that was by far the best lay I've had.” “MMMmm. Thanks, babe. You too.” We hung out and chatted a for a while longer until the clock read 11:45pm. Abby had a room curfew of midnight so she had to get going. As she was sitting on the bed in just her bra and panties the bedroom door swung open and in walked my hulking father, with the hot supplement girl just behind. Abby blanched in embarrassment and picked up the bed sheet to cover herself and turned away. “OH, SORRY!” Dad shouted as he saw the lithe half-naked female. Supplement girl quickly realized what was going on and grabbed my father's hand, “No worries, big guy. We can go to my room.” They turned to exit the room. As he turned to leave my father caught my eye, gave me a big 'ole grin and a thumbs up. I telepathically received his 'attaboy' and returned my own thumbs up. Once the door was closed Abby spoke up. “OH MY GOD. Is that your father? Isn't that the huge guy who ripped out of his shirt at the expo?” “Yeah, that's him.” I was certainly glad I has been able to plow Abby before she met my father in person. “Wow, well if you grow up to look like that you better stay in touch me!” We exchanged phone numbers and she headed back to her room. The next morning Dad came back to our room and had me inform him of the details of my escapade last night. He clapped his big hand on my shoulder and offered his praise. “Nice job, Son. She was a babe!” We knocked on the door to Ted and V's room and they opened. Ted walked into our room and smirked at me. “Good morning, Jed! How was your night? It SOUNDED like you had a great time!” My face reddened in embarrassment. He looked at my father and added, “Either Jed here was watching porn with volume way too loud or he was giving some young lass the night of her life!” My father guffawed, “Well, what can I say. The young buck takes after his old man. You should've seen her Ted. She was hot young thing!” Oh god, please let this conversation end. While it was amazingly uncomfortable, I could see the pride beaming out of both Ted and Pops. Later that afternoon we filed in to the auditorium to watch Ted compete in Classic Physique. He looked amazing, of course and in the end it was apparent the winner was going to be a toss up between Ted and another amazingly shredded guy about Ted's age. Unfortunately, the other competitor won out and Ted had to settle for second. Ted would later tell us that he was more than happy with his placing. He knew the guy who won and was happy for his and told us he deserved it. After Ted's show we enjoyed a nice big supper at a restaurant nearby. Not as much as Ted, who was stoked to wolf down a big greasy hamburger after starving himself for the last few days. The guy who beat Ted was in the same restaurant and came over to chat with us. It turned out he was an extremely nice guy. He also voiced his displeasure about that Dallas Winters guy too. After talking with him we had no ill will toward him for taking the crown from our buddy Ted. That evening we went back to watch the bodybuilding show with the supposed 'big boys'. After living with my father that term didn't hold as much meaning as it used to. We watched grade-A asshole Dallas Winters compete and win the biggest weight class, the super-heavyweights. You had to admit he did look fantastic and he obviously was one of the three or four best physiques on stage. In the final posedown for the overall title he cockily and rudely muscled his way in between other competitors. Ted would later explain that too much pushing and shoving is supposed to disqualify someone. Ted would also later explain that he knew Dallas had fooled around with one the older judges and how competitive bodybuilding has a lot of politics involved, so it was unlikely he would get disqualified. Ted let us know that really, the light-heavyweight competitor should probably win based on his better conditioning, but assured us Dallas would win. As the result were read Ted as right. Politics won out and Dallas was declared the overall winner. As it was announced you could here him shout, “YEAH, THAT'S RIGHT! THIS IS MY STAGE!” just barely audibly over the crowds applause. You could clearly make out the disappointment and annoyance on the other competitors face as well as they begrudgingly congratulated him. You could tell from his opponents that we was not well liked by just about anyone. “UGH. And you now you watch. He will sign up for the July 29th show just to be an asshole,” Ted said with an annoyed tone. A short while later we had packed up all of our stuff from our rooms and the four of us met in the hotel lobby to check out and head home. As we waiting Dallas parading himself though the lobby holding his trophy up in the air and whooping loudly. A couple of minutes after Dallas was gone my father turned to Ted, looked down at him and announced, “You know what little buddy. I've been thinking about it and I think I'm going to go ahead and enter that July 29th competition.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Whew. I keep thinking that I'm going to post shorter chapters. Then I start writing and come up with more situations to put these fellas in and the chapter balloons like Chad's growing muscles! Thanks for all the comments. And please, feel free to comment and post your suggestions. I originally was not going to have Jed get any but after ya'll pointed out his celibacy I knew I had to help a brother out. Obviously I can't and won't be able to use all your requests, but they do give me ideas! THANKS AGAIN!
    1 point
  22. Genie with a Muscle Growth Fetish - Part 5 Karim walked out of the classroom since the last class was over. He felt bummed out after talking to Brandon and he needed to grow some muscle on somebody, just to cheer him up. Just about the entire place was deserted and everybody was gone. He had almost passed the computer lab when he noticed that the light was still on in the room. There was a small window in the door through which he could tell that the light was on. “Who would still be in the lab on a Friday afternoon?” he wondered, as he quietly pushed the door opened and peered inside. There was one boy sitting at a desk all alone, typing at a keyboard. He had a book and some printed papers on the desk in front of him. He had a code editor on his screen and he was trying to debug some programming code. “Darn… why can’t I figure out this stupid error?” the boy sighed as he stared at the text on the screen. “Hey!” Karim said calmly as he walked up to him. “What’s going on?” “Trying to get this program to work…” the boy sighed. “That’s what nerds do on a Friday afternoon…” “Aww man… You look like an athletic guy! You should go out and have fun! Don’t stay in here! Besides, the weather is really nice outside!” Karim shrugged. “Naw, dude… I don’t play sports and I don’t have any friends besides a few nerdy guys. I’m too weak and clumsy to play anything or go to the gym!” the boy groaned as he stood up and stretched. The boy was about 5-foot-9 inches tall and he was about 17 years old. He was skinny as a board. He wore glasses and he had chocolate-brown skin along with jet-black, short, straight hair. He was tall but he had no muscle at all. He wore khaki shorts and a t-shirt along with tennis shorts. “Oh, by the way… I’m Karim… I’m originally from the Middle East… what about you?” Karim said as he shook his hand. “Nice to meet you. I’m Dileep, I’m from here but my parents are from India!” the boy responded. He was taller than Karim but Karim was in better shape, so far. “Oh man! You’re here all by yourself working on a computer program? On a Friday afternoon? You’re crazy! All you Indian guys are such over-achievers! That’s why you guys are so darn smart!” Karim grinned. “Come on, dude! Let’s get outta here!” “Ohh, alright… But, I got nowhere to go and nothing to do…. All my friends are at home or asleep… They are too lonely or depressed to go out…” Dileep sighed as he turned off the computer and grabbed his backpack. “You need to tell me about your friends! Maybe we can start a nerdy club or something and get everybody in shape and get them into doing something fun together!” Karim wondered out loud. “We can’t seem to agree on finding a common way for all of us to get the word out about us or our hobbies and likes and the stuff we enjoy doing…” Dileep sighed as the boys continued to walk on the sidewalk outside of the school. “Plus, those who DO have things to do, use their big height and strength advantages to make our lives miserable!” “What do you mean?” “The guys on the wrestling and football teams are constantly making fun of us…” Dileep groaned. “We’re the weak nerds and geeks in school. We’re the easy targets. If we try a group meeting or some little gathering, they come along and ruin everything… Did mess up meetings with me, Ryan, James, Tanmay, Brandon…” “Wait! Are those your friends?” Karim asked him. “Isn’t Brandon kinda like….” “Yeah… Brandon’s a big guy with glasses. But he’s overweight and he’s depressed all the time. So, we don’t stand a chance. We just need a break. I’m hoping for a miracle, dude… We need somebody to help us out!” Karim looked out ahead of him and saw that they were walking past a small sandwich shop. It was right in front of them. “Let’s go in here! Quick!” “Huh? But I’m not hungry!” Dileep protested. “Go anyway! I gotta show you something!” The boys walked in the sandwich shop and they strolled past the front counter and made their way to the hallway and into the men’s bathroom. Karim locked the door behind them. “What’s going on?” Dileep wondered. “What are we doing in here?” “Dude! Do you know what a Genie is?” Karim asked his nerdy, Indian friend. “Yeah… it’s a character from a series of fairy tales! Like from Aladdin! It’s not even real! It’s like a big, old, fat guy from the Middle East who grants wishes or something! Why?” Dileep replied. “What does that have anything to do with me?” “Dude! Genies aren’t just in fairy tales! They’re real!” Karim said calmly. “Oh, come on! I can’t remember ever seeing a Genie flying around and granting wishes! I’ve never met one!” Dileep replied, finally getting annoyed with this conversation. “Why are we talking about this?” “You’re talking to a Genie right NOW….” Karim said calmly, in a very serious tone of voice while folding his arms before his chest. Dileep glared at the boy for a whole minute, not knowing at all how to react to that bizarre remark. Was he joking? Was he serious? Karim was so serious when he said it, however, it sounded so… ridiculous! “Are you joking? I mean… You don’t look like an old man with a big belly who is flying on a carpet! You’re not coming out of a lamp! You don’t look like some ghost or some goofy-looking magical character or something! What is this? I believe in science and technology and I need proof! Do you really think I’m THAT stupid, Karim? Who do you think--?” Dileep said angrily. Dileep was about to storm out of the bathroom door when he was stopped due to a sudden cramp in his arms. He stopped to look at his arms and gasped when he noticed that both his biceps began to inflate on their own! His thin, skinny arms suddenly bulged on their own, like he had just come from a major work-out. It was like magic! Dileep just gawked at his arms as he felt the increased weight and a surge of strength in his arms, unlike anything he had ever felt before! “Hey! What… What the hell…?” The boy stopped and turned towards Karim, not knowing what was happening to him. Next, Dileep’s pectorals started to inflate like large, helium balloons! But, they weren’t inflating with air. They were inflating with raw muscle! His enlarged chest grew thicker, wider and deeper, while putting a tremendous strain on his thin, cotton polo shirt. His shirt sleeves were the first to rip apart, cracking at the seams and ripping at the arms. Next, his buttons by the collar popped loose, thanks to his expanding pecs pushing his shirt apart. “Arrrhhh… KARIM! What’s happening?” Dileep gasped. “What’s going on?” “So, you’re getting bullied by the football players for being too skinny, too weak and for being a nerd? That’s going to end right now, right here, right this minute…” Karim smiled as he watched the growth spurt unfold. “KARIM! WHAT ARE YOU DOING??” Dileep shouted as he felt the growth spurt affect the rest of his body. Dileep looked down in amazement as his flat stomach suddenly gained thick, ripped abdominal muscles with deep valleys and ridges like a washboard. Mighty abs formed like a six-pack over his stomach, lining up in rows and columns like tiles on the bathroom floor. “You’re gaining a few pounds of muscle… Enough to impress your friends like Brandon and the others…” Karim said quietly. “After all, you have always wished you were muscular… So, here I am… I’m your Genie! I’m here to grant that wish!” “Holy cow…” Dileep gasped as his quads grew thick and hard, with long cords of muscle covering his legs from his kneecaps to his hips. Lastly, his calves on the back of his legs grew bigger, harder and stronger, with a network of veins forming all over them. The calves grew into thick diamond-like footballs implanted on the back of his legs. Dileep must have gained about forty pounds of muscle in just two minutes! “This is… incredible! Just… amazing!” the Hindu boy exclaimed as he just flexed and moved around, checking out his muscular physique in the bathroom mirror. “I didn’t exercise or lift any weights at all! I mean… This was all because of… YOU!” “I told you I was a Genie!” Karim grinned as he walked up to Dileep and waved his hand. The torn shirt morphed into a tank top, which fit the muscular boy nicely and still allowed him to show off his big, muscular arms. “There, you still look like a nerd, but a muscle-nerd now! Things have changed now! You’re not gonna be bullied that easily anymore!” “Don’t be too sure about that!” Dileep responded sadly. “We don’t have any nerdy guys who can match the size and strength of the football players or the wrestlers!” “Not yet… We will, soon… First, you gotta show off your muscles to Brandon and the other nerdy guys at school on Monday, okay?” Karim smiled. “Uhh… He’s gonna freak and think I was on drugs or something…” Dileep sighed. “Nobody will want to talk to me now!” “Not if I come with you!” Karim laughed. “Oh yeah, right…” Dileep stared. “What are you gonna do? Make those guys Hulk out?” “I might just do that!” Karim chuckled. “We need more muscle nerds at school!” The boys turned around and left the small sandwich shop. Karim walked home and Dileep strolled back to his house. Karim gave his new friend his cell phone number and they agreed to stay in touch in case they needed to take care of their friends over the weekend…
    1 point
  23. Genie with a Muscle Growth Fetish - Part 4 When Jason reached Marvin’s house, he frantically banged on the front door while ringing the doorbell several times until Marvin finally opened up. “DUDE! Look at me!” Jason shouted, while flexing his thick arm. “I got muscle all over!” “And look at ME! I got buffed up a few minutes ago! This is CRAZY! I mean, it’s awesome, but it’s WEIRD!” Marvin added, flexing his bulging arm as well. “Come on in!” The two boys ran into Marvin’s bedroom where they admired their reflections in his mirror for a few moments. Now, Marvin had always looked like a short, geeky kid, with glasses, short blond hair and big, blue eyes. But now that he had some significant amount of muscle on him, he didn’t look that puny anymore. Jason had always been average. He was skinny as a rail but a little taller than Marvin at 5-foot-6. With short, black, straight hair and deep, brown eyes, he was just average and he wasn’t anything special or anything out of the ordinary at school. But, now… He pulled up his short sleeves and he actually had some nice, bulging biceps to show off at school! “Dude! Do you have a tank top?” Jason asked his geeky friend. “No… Why would I wear a tank top? To show off my meat and bones?” he replied. “No! To show off your big muscles!” Jason grinned. “Give me the shirt you think you’ll wear to school tomorrow!” Marvin handed him one of his t-shirts. Jason grabbed a pair of scissors from Marvin’s desk and he cut the sleeves off, tossing the excess fabric into the trash can next to Marvin’s desk. “Now, try this on, dude!” Jason smiled as he handed him back his shirt. “Dude! You cut off the sleeves! You made it into a tank top!” Marvin gasped as he examined the sleeveless shirt. “Yeah! Put it on!” Jason pulled the shirt over his head and then he shoved his arms through the holes on the sides where the sleeves would have been. “Awesome! I might wear this to school tomorrow!” Marvin laughed. “Man… Just wait till the other geeks see us!” Jason added. “We should start a group or something… If we can get others to join us…” Marvin sighed. “But… How do we get the other geeky dudes to bulk up the way we did?” Jason wondered out loud. “Uhh… Well, the question is: How did we even bulk up in the first place?” Marvin shrugged. “We never went to a gym! We never even lifted any weights!” “How do we explain our mysterious muscle gains?” Jason pondered. “Hmm…” “Let’s figure it out when we go to school tomorrow!” Marvin said as he got up and left to go back to his house. “Okay bro… Seeya tomorrow…” When Marvin arrived at his high school the following morning, he stopped by the large bulletin board which hung right by the entrance of the main building where the classrooms were. He read the first announcement which caught his eye. “ICE CREAM SOCIAL – PRINCIPAL’S BIRTHDAY - MAIN AUDITORIUM – AFTER LUNCH – ALL CLASSES INVITED” There was going to be an ice cream social event in the auditorium right after lunch! That would be a fun way to show off his new muscles! He couldn’t wait! So, Marvin waited for Jason to show up and they went to their first period class together. Once lunch was over, all the students walked to the large auditorium where everyone took their seats. The entire student population heard a small speech from the Principal and they all got to sing “Happy Birthday” to him afterwards. Then, everyone lined up and waited to get to the ice cream table where several teachers were scooping up ice cream in small plastic bowls. Karim was in the first group to get up and get some ice cream since he was already a Junior at age 17. When he got up to the table where ice cream was being served, he noticed that vanilla was the least requested flavor. Almost everyone wanted strawberry or chocolate. When nobody was looking, Karim hovered his hand over the large tub of vanilla ice cream. “Every student who has this vanilla ice cream today, will immediately gain twenty pounds of muscle…” he whispered, as he passed his hand over the large, plastic tub. Even Jason and Marvin had chocolate ice cream, just because they liked it so much. But Zach and James, two other nerdy boys who were walking right behind Jason and Marvin, decided on plain vanilla. “What are you guys having?” one of the teachers asked the two boys. Zach and James were lean and average. Actually, James was slightly stockier than Zach. But they both had short, black hair and they weren’t very athletic or anything. “We’re having vanilla cause we like to sprinkle other stuff on our ice cream!” the boys explained. Indeed, at the end of the table, there were small plastic bins containing spoons and trays filled with peanuts, candies, crushed chocolate, crushed cookies, honey, syrup, and many other toppings which could be sprinkled over their ice cream. “Our ice cream is the BEST!” James and Zach stated as they sat down on their chairs right next to Marvin and Jason just when Karim walked by. “Hey, guys!” Karim grinned. “How’s that vanilla ice cream tasting so far?” “This is the best ice cream EVER!” James grinned, as he took a big spoonful of ice cream in his mouth. “Well, you guys are two of the only people who are enjoying that flavor! So, you guys could almost go for seconds!” Karim laughed as he turned around and walked off. “They are practically running out of all the other flavors!” “You heard that! Nobody else is having vanilla! Serves them right!” Zach uttered. “That leaves more for us to enjoy!” When the boys were finished eating, they all got up and tossed their bowls and spoons into the large trash can before they returned to their classrooms. Luckily, the four nerdy boys were all in the same class together. About ten minutes had passed when James and Zach were overcome by strange, tingling sensations in their muscles, like they were cramping up. It had become hard to concentrate in class, and both boys had requested hall passes to go to the bathroom. Once there, they turned to face each other before the large mirror behind the counter where the sinks were. “Uhh…. Zach? I feel funny, man…” “My muscles are hurting… I got cramps all over… I feel so sore right now…” “Dude… I’m feeling like… my arms and legs are tensing up… Uhhh…” “Me too! My chest feels really heavy… What the hell…” Then, something weird happened. Both Zach and James felt their pectorals inflate slightly, tightening their t-shirts dramatically! Their arms bulged as well, making them sport bulging biceps and triceps as the boys watched their arms grow thicker and harder while they looked on in awe. Next, their torso burned with fire as mighty, rock-hard abdominal muscles came to the surface of their flat stomachs, changing the surface of their torsos into a landscape of deep valleys and long ridges of powerful, washboard abs. Finally, their quads inflated in all directions, growing into thick pillars of concrete-laced muscle covered with long, thick rope-like veins while the quads were covered with long layers of muscle from the knees to the waist. Lastly, their calves bulged like amazing soccer balls, sticking out from their legs like large lumps of muscle which appeared to be cut like two large diamonds. “DUDE! What the hell was that?” James shouted. “HOLY FRICK! I changed! Or something! I’m totally RIPPED all over!” Zach exclaimed as he looked down and examined himself in the mirror. CRACKKK! Suddenly, James ripped the top of his shirt collar! “OH NO! My shirt!” he gasped. “I ripped my shirt!” Zach gently raised up his arm when his huge bicep tore his shirt sleeve apart. RRRRRRRRIIIPPPPPPPP! “NOW YOU TELL ME?” he screamed as he pointed at his shirt sleeves with his other hand. “Let’s get outta here! It’s the last period anyway!” The boys quietly ran out of the bathroom and dashed down the hall when they reached the main doors. As they were about to go outside, they ran into… Karim! “Looking good, you guys!” he smiled as he examined the two freshmen. “I guess that’s what happens when you eat vanilla ice cream, huh?” “Yeah, well, we’re outta here!” Zach said as he pushed the double doors open and ran out the door. About thirty minutes later, after he had arrived home, Zach had gotten an email from another one of his classmates. James had received the same email. To: JFK High School Freshman Class From: Marvin Macdonald Re: Muscle Nerds Club Any of you guys want to start a club for muscle nerds at school? Just talk to me or Jason at school. Marvin Zach immediately replied to it and let Marvin know that he was all IN. James did the same thing. Meanwhile, Karim was walking around and surveying the guys in his Junior class. His eye had caught some of the bigger, older guys. Some were already quite muscular, but not all. Of course, some of the muscle guys could always use MORE muscle as well! Karim sat down near the front when one new guy sat next to him during the last period. His name was Brandon. He was already 18 years old, and he was about 6 feet tall. He was a bit on the chubby side, weighing over 260 pounds. He seemed quiet and lonely. He had dark hair and brown eyes and he also looked rather geeky. He wore glasses and he had a bit of a beard. Karim realized that Brandon was a bit of a gamer. “Hey, how’s going?” Brandon was silent at first. Karim noticed it right away. The dude was rather depressed, lonely and ashamed of his looks. “My name’s Karim, by the way…” “I’m Brandon…” They finally shook hands but that was it. Brandon didn’t feel like talking that much. But, Karim would leave him alone and try to reach out to him the following day. Maybe, he could give him a little extra muscle to raise his spirits?
    1 point
  24. I write a macro growth series on FA (which I unfortunately haven't made a new chapter of for a year), but I've been really wanting to write up something new! This is my first human growth story - and the first story I've ever posted on this forum. And I think I plan on writing more parts to this. Anywho - enjoy! ---------------------------------- Fantasy Supplement “But I mean, I don't want to get stuck that way.” My friend, Jake, shakes his head and holds up his hands to reassure me. “No, no. Don't worry. It's all based on your arousal. When your arousal goes away, it'll stop supporting your size, and you'll shrink back down.” Both Jake and I have the same fetish. We fantasize over the idea of growing larger. We've done chats about it, and god, nothing gets us revved up harder than talking about our bodies billowing larger and filling up an entire room with our musclebound bodies. Of course, that's all fantasy. We've tried what we can with reality. We know our heights won't change...we're in our early 30s, so growth spurts are long over. But we do hit the gym regularly. Neither of us quite has the time or the resources to reach the level we want with our lifting and gaining. So fantasy basically has to do. Jake claims he found a seller online, linked out from one of the growth forums we frequent. Someone who has developed a drug that can overhaul a person's system and amplify their testosterone and utilize some growth hormone cocktail to temporarily boost their body's size and musculature. I'm probably exhausting Jake with all my worries and questions about what this pill might do if it's a fraud. Hell, what might it do if it works? Is it safe? Will it hurt? But he doesn't seem worried. I think the excitement of this actually working is clouding his judgment. And I admit – if this didn't sound like the hottest thing I'd ever known, I would've said no instantly. We stand in the den of Jake's house, debating back and forth. We had decided if we were to go through with this, his place would be best, tucked away off the main road, partly into the woods. If we ended up making a lot of noise or commotion, it's unlikely anyone will hear. I'd only been to his home once or twice. We usually only meet up at the gym, or out at the bar. Otherwise, everything else we do together is online. I suppose this is only appropriate since we're here for the sort of thing we're always roleplaying online. I look down at my moderate build. Five foot ten and one hundred eighty pounds doesn't let one stand out from the crowd. And Jake is only a couple inches taller than me, and I think twenty to thirty pounds heavier. Brushing my hand over the front of my t-shirt, I try to imagine how the muscle underneath would feel if it were to just swell to unthinkable sizes. The thought zaps a chill through me, and I shuffle my legs to reposition my dick before it jumps up to attention. Jake runs his hand over his short, black spiky hair and shrugs. “It's up to you, man.” He lifts up the other hand, and rolls the little, oblong pill back and forth between his fingers. He looks me in the eye and raises his brow with a handsome smirk. I have always been awfully attracted to the bastard, making it even harder to say no to him. Glancing at his squared, stubbled jaw and his pale blue eyes almost has me forget what we were talking about. We've had some truly hot roleplays online, but in person, he's never declared wanting to actually be physical with me, so I've always kept my pining to myself. “But why me? Why am I the guinea pig? It's your find. You're the one who bought it.” He tilts his head and partially closes his eyelids, making a rougish expression that almost has me already going to grab the pill from his hand. “Because... I think it would be so HOT to see you get HUGE.” My earlier attempt to keep my crotch sedated was in vain as my cock rises up hard in my dark grey cargo shorts. I try to swallow, but my throat is too damn dry. “Yeah?” I reply after a moment. Jake steps forward, pushing up against me, lightly pressing me into the wall behind me. “Yeah,” he confirms. His eyes piercing right into mine as the ball of his nose is practically touching mine. I shudder as my shorts fill with a full erection, and he knows it. Dear god, I think, this is like two fantasies in one. Without moving away from me, he holds up his hand with the pill, and without breaking eye contact with him, I reach out and take it and place it on my tongue. I close my mouth and the supposed wonder drug enters my system with one gulp. Jake gives me a sexy smirk of approval. “How long does it stay in your system?” I ask. He glances upward in thought. “I think it was for about eight hours. But like I said, it's all arousal driven, so once you don't have the supply to maintain it, you'll get back to normal.” I nod and take a deep breath, and Jake grins again. I'm startled as he unexpectedly clutches my cock through my shorts, and I let out an awkward “Hoa!” He rolls it back and forth in his grasp and looks at me knowingly. “Well, did you want to see what happens or not?” I make a whisper of a laugh, and say “Yeah” under my breath. He gives me a smoldering look of approval, biting his lower lip and looking down at his hand as it grabs and gropes at my dick, sliding it down the underside and cupping and hefting my ball sac, shifting my shorts fabric around. My erection is throbbing so hard. I never thought I'd be standing here today with this guy I've lusted after, him groping me aggressively, promising me the sort of thing we've fantasized about. I'm losing myself in a fog of pleasure, and almost don't even notice him slide his hand back up the front of my shorts, only to unceremoniously shove it down inside the waistband and hunt down my package without the inconvenience of the fabric barrier. He works over the hot flesh, making my jaw slack open. As he glances back up to meet my gaze again, it feels as though he's looking for signs of any changes happening. When I reach forward and squeeze his firm ass cheeks and he doesn't resist, I almost forget that there is even an experiment going on here. I can feel my member pulse out a few spurts of precum. I almost stop mid-groan as Jake's face contorts slightly. But it seems to be a look more like curiosity or confusion. I feel my dick pulse again. And again. Jake's hand isn't getting any slicker though. That has to be what that throbbing is though. Jake smiles broadly. “Ha! Well, well... will ya look at that?” I tilt my head forward to see what he's talking about, and he carefully unzips my shorts halfway down to allow a better view. My dick is sticking a few inches up out of my underwear. “Whoa!” I can't help myself and stretch out the waistband of my underwear, the footlong meat bobbing outward. Seeing this now makes me leak out more pre. “Even if the pill only does this, I'd be happy!” I joke. “This is already a success as far as I'm concerned.” I honestly can't imagine ever having been harder my entire life. I reach down under the throbbing monster and caress my balls, confirming they're more than twice their usual volume, and I can swear I feel them bloat a bit right in my hand. My whole body quivers from this hot development. I assist Jake, who has gone back to stroking my cock, unable to resist rubbing over the beast. I can't stop moaning. “Ohhhhhmmmmm...mmmm...ohhh fuck yeah, I... nngh. Mmmph. OH god!” I can hear my shorts zipper slowly grind down the rest of its track as I feel a pleasurable pressure build up in my legs. My attention is finally torn away from cock only to see my thighs billow out thicker. “NNNNGH!” My leg muscles bulge again, slowly spreading my stance and stretching my shorts open. Jake is taken aback by the commotion I'm making, causing him to instantly recognize what's happening, too. “Holy shit!” he yells, seeing the mounds on my quads come more into relief. He stoops down, needing a closer look at what's happening. My throbbing cock rests against his cheek, but his attention is locked onto my thickening thighs. He runs his fingers along the warm stretching skin on my upper legs... and he continues upward until he lifts up the bottom of my shirt, finding a wall of abs faintly pushing outward. He smiles right up at me. “It's working, Zach! It really is working!” “I can't … believe it... it's... it's... unnnnnhhh!” The enjoyable sensation that hit my legs is running up through my torso, and sending my head spinning. The collar of my t-shirt is beginning to tear thread by thread as I notice my chest filling up with mass. I slap both hands to my shirt, palm flat against the rounding pecs that seem to throb another inch larger with each throb of my cock. My short sleeves begin to tear around my biceps next, the balled muscles having swelled to almost twice their previous size while my chest distracted me. Jake stands up and his hands join mine in running over each pec, feeling them grow out more against our touch until my shirt begins to tear right down the middle. He helps the tear along by shoving his hands inside the ripping garment so he can hungrily grope at the powerful mounds, to really feel their heat and mass. I laugh a bit in disbelief. “Oh fuck, man, my arms already don't even go down as far as they usually do!” My lats had been spreading out all this time, too. That is harder for me to have seen, of course, and since every muscle is growing simultaneous at this point, it's impossible to see all the progress as it happens. So I just give in and close my eyes, feeling my pectorals, back and shoulders swell in short bursts, a louder sound of shredding fabric each time until the shirt is basically decimated. The sensation of Jake's hands exploring my inflating physique is heightened with my eyes closed. I rub away at my cock, which my hand can no longer rap around, reveling in how my muscles just bump into each other with this simple motion while they all continue to bulk. How much must I weigh now? Two-forty? Two-eighty? I have no idea. But I do know it's only increasing. I stroke my cock faster. My balls must really be full now; I can feel them pushing out against my inner thighs. Or is that my thighs shoving into my balls? With how swollen everything is getting, I can't even tell! A pair of wet lips lock onto mine, surprising me, my eyes shooting open. I see Jake's closed eyes in front of me as he prods my mouth with his tongue and I readily welcome it in. His hot mouth is just as I'd imagined it. My tongue rolls over his and I hug my arms around him, pressing him into my expanding form. I hear a loud crack and a muffled ungh. I relax my hug immediately. “Are you all right?” “Haha. Yeah, man. You just cracked my bones – didn't break anything. Just remember you are getting stronger, y'know?” I smile at that statement. I am getting stronger. And thicker. And I love it. The euphoric feeling continues to weave its way throughout my body as our lips meet again. I can't help from looking at Jake's handsome face as I kiss him. I continue to hold him with my arms, but more carefully now. I part from the kiss for a moment as a shocking wave of pleasure has hit my system and I moan loudly. “Uhhhhhnnnn! Mmf! Fuck... this is so amazing.” “Wha-whoa, what?” Jake looks startled. “Mmf...ohhhhh... what? What is it?” It's then I can feel Jake's legs waving about, bumping into my huge dick. I quickly notice the hanging pictures and bookshelf aren't at the same height they were a moment ago. Looking down, I can see Jake's feet can't touch the floor. I blink twice, and realize it's because I'm holding him. Wait... “Holy shit!” The euphoria rocks my system again. Jake looks down at the floor and sees my sneakers beginning to burst around my feet. My legs lifting my monstrous torso up higher. And then some more. “Fuck, man! You're getting taller!” He's right. And each time I grow a few inches, that pleasure jolts my body again. I look up and see my head is only a couple feet from the ceiling. How high is this room, I wonder? I think about ten feet? “Shit, I must be about eight feet tall!” I moan again as the sensations don't let up. Jake's initial panic has passed. He watches the weak scraps of shorts and underwear fabric flutter to the floor. My shoes have completely burst off my now probably size-eighteen feet. Jake massages at the enormous chest in front of him that's almost as big as his own whole torso. “Um,” he looks up at the ceiling, “I think more like nine feet tall now. Wait... no... you're, oh man...” “Huh?” With another hefty throb, my body enlarges even more and my heads bumps the ceiling. That is the straw that broke the camel's back. Realizing I've grown as tall as the room, and who knows how heavy, I can't hold back my arousal anymore. I keep Jake held up with one arm, and feverishly stroke away at my cock with the other. My balls clench and there's a rush rocketing up my dick that almost frightens me that I'll explode and die right here. I scream out a gravelly yell as jets of cum stream up into the air between the two of us, splashing the ceiling and our faces, our hands, our hair. My seed fires out again and again, probably for a good twenty good ropes of jizz before it finally starts to trail off. But I still squeeze out every last bit I can, knowing I just experienced my most mind-blowing orgasm ever. No other one has come remotely close. I gasp for air and remember to breathe again, my throat had squeezed so much during the climax. Poor Jake's clothes are soaked with my cum. We look at each other...stupefied, really. There's another moment or two of gasping and staring before we both laugh at the insanity of what just happened. This couldn't have happened! I carefully place Jake back down on the floor, and I glance up at the ceiling that my head still brushes against. “Probably for the best you couldn't hold out anymore. You almost destroyed my house, man!” We both laugh some more. I fondle my sac, and it's still big, but matches my current size appropriately for someone who has just blown their load. “Yeah...you'll just have to clean the ceiling.” I chuckle, globs of semen still dripping down. “You'll have to clean it!” Jake responds with a cocky grin. I idly rub at my balls in a blissful state. I think that unusual pressure inside is starting to fade. My body must be starting to revert. Yes. My hair isn't touching the ceiling anymore. “I'm glad we tried this.” I utter. Jake nods. “And I'm glad that we... well... not just the pill, but that....” I stop talking when something feels amiss. The emptiness I was finally feeling from the pill's effects leaving isn't as obvious all of a sudden. I check the ceiling. I've only lowered about a foot. Jake looks down at my crotch and just says “Dude...” under his breath. I lean over a bit to see. My eyes bulge. “No way...” I watch as my balls are roiling and filling back up in my hand to where they were before I blew. Actually, they may have bulged even bigger. My cock that had started to droop down is fattening back up, rising in hardening, bobbing motions back to full mast. I'm compelled to grab my erection, as if testing that it's real. “I-I don't understand. It's been like...two minutes.” I mumble in confusion. “I can't be raring to go again already.” Jake shakes his head, having just been hypnotized by the reappearance of my weighty package. “I-uh, let me check something.” He stumbles over to his computer desk and jostles the mouse to wake up the monitor. He types a few things quick to bring up what looks to be an online store. “What're you looking for?” Jake leans in toward his monitor, scouring the page for information. “It's the page I ordered these pills from.” “Pills?” I ask. Not sure why I thought he'd only gotten one pill with this purchase. But he ignores my question. “Oh. I missed something when I read the effects. There's more in smaller print at the bottom here...” “What? What's going on?” Jake turned around in his computer chair looking at me sheepishly. “Well... the formula in the pill also speeds up the recovery process after an orgasm. I guess they really wanted to make sure people got the most bang for their buck,” he laughs weakly. “Oh fuck. That's not enough time to get me back to normal. At this size, I don't know how I could possibly not get hard!” I see my cock twitch and leak out some pre. I unintentionally moan. Jake is making a guilty face, as if he hasn't said everything. “And...” “And what?” I bellow. “And it bolsters your state of arousal. Basically, they put something like a super viagra in there.” My mouth drops open. Well this is a fine mess! I'd only agreed to this because I knew there'd be an easy stopping point. But now... but I can't think any further as I grunt and feel pressure building back up inside me. I can see my upper pecs rising up toward my chin, my chest shelf building itself even bigger. My legs shake and I can see my point of view changing as my head bumps into the ceiling again. “Ah, shit.”
    1 point
  25. “Connor, how about I put our initials in this concrete, so people will know we are a couple forever?” Mr. Stevens said, looking down at the sidewalk as we started our walk back through town. “That only works when the concrete is not completely dried,” I foolishly said, forgetting the person I was with. Suddenly, I felt my body lifted off the two monstrous shoulders and brought down even with the big man’s gaze. Bud was now holding me in mid-air with one hand – my ass resting on his palm – butt cheeks hanging off the sides. The grin on the man’s face immediately corrected my mistake. For a brief second I had returned to a world before my lover had turned so powerful. I forgot that there was no limit to what Bud Stevens could do. I realized I had messed up, but it was too late. The giant put me on the ground and inhaled deeply – making his huge body swell four or five times larger than mine. It would have been seriously intimidating if I hadn’t been turned on so much or known how much the guy loved me. “So my little boyfriend forgot how strong I am, didn’t he? I can’t believe you would think there is actually something I can’t do, Connor. Do you really think dried cement could stop me from writing in the sidewalk – after all I have done? My finger can rip through anything. I do love it, though, when you forget about what I can do. That means I get to surprise you again and again, which I know turns you on at the same time. I can’t help it,” he added, “it turns me on, too.” I have no idea what it must feel like to be so strong that you can think of no limits to your power. When Bud Stevens had been a frail eighty-something year old man, he had been apologetic and unobtrusive. His philosophy was to not be a bother and avoid any confrontation by blending into his surroundings. The newly engorged and powerful Stevens oozed confidence without being cocky. He simply knew he was the biggest and strongest thing around. Metal deferred to his hands. Bullets submitted to his hard chest. Speeding cars would surely immediately buckle if they hit him. The demure senior was gone. Now, there was just a giant muscle freak that feared nothing. Not only was he unafraid of everything, he actually knew, deep in his bone marrow, that he could do unfathomable amazing things with very little effort. There was no need to think twice about anything. If he wanted to move a dump truck with one hand – he did it easily. If he wanted to smash a big mailbox into a flattened piece of metal – he didn’t even have to think about it. If he desired to take on a hundred men – he could probably do it while he was eating a pizza. There was really no way for any other human being to begin to conceive of what all of this felt like. The senior man caught me staring at him and recognized the look in my eyes. “Connor, my man, I believe you are contemplating just how strong this old man has gotten. You’re starting to realize I have no boundaries when it comes to power. And it makes you even happier to know that your blood transfusion made me this way. Old man Stevens is pure power, little friend, pure power. I can feel my body getting stronger every second your blood pumps through me. I can actually feel my muscles tightening and getting denser. I’m not sure what’s going to eventually happen to me, since I just continue to get stronger and harder. I’m no going to worry about it, though. I’m just gonna sit back and enjoy the muscle ride. It’s awesome being powerful enough to do anything your little boyfriend asks you to. All this muscle is here to please you, baby. I love being big and strong, but I love it mostly because it pleases you. Your face lights up like a fucking Christmas tree when I do something amazing and that’s the only gift I’ll need for the rest of my life. We can have anything you want, Connor. I mean it. I can get you anything your little heart desires, but I only want one thing. I want you. I want to make you the happiest guy on the planet. I want to make your life so stress free that all you have to do every day is think of things for me to do to show off my power. It’s like we’re the same life-force now, honey, and I wouldn’t want it any other way.” “I feel the same way, Bud,” I replied, softly. “And that’s why I have to do this,” he responded. Bud knelt down on the sidewalk. He placed his finger on the concrete and I watched – happy as a clam – as it sank a few inches. It took no effort. My cock hardened even more as Bud dragged his finger through solid cement, easily spelling my name and his and then encircling it with a big heart. It looked like someone had done the job with a jackhammer. It wasn’t even a light scratch at all, but more of a deep groove – flowing perfectly in pretty cursive. To sign his work, the big man placed his huge paw under our names and pressed in – making a perfect impression of his hand. The big log in Bud’s spandex pants was fully hard, too – probably because he knew his finger work was turning me on. I had a feeling his tight pants were in danger of shredding. “Damn, that’s fine work,” Bud said as he looked at his sidewalk art. “My second grade English teacher would be proud of my handwriting. I always got As for my penmanship. I can see, by the tenting of your crotch, you loved my little display of power, too, Connor. It makes me want to throw my fist into the ground and show you how I could easily send multiple cracks shooting throughout the entire city or make a crater big enough to swallow a car. No need to do any damage, though. It’s better to leave this lasting tribute to our love, don’t you think?” “Yes sir,” I replied, looking at him lovingly. “You make me the happiest man in the world, Bud Stevens. I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve such a gift.” “Sometimes, Connor, when I’m in the middle of crushing something supposedly super strong or lifting an item the world thinks is very heavy, I imagine what it must look like to you. I try to see myself through your eyes – watching a senior muscleman do amazing feats. That’s how much you mean to me. It actually pumps a little more juice into my muscles, thinking about how all of this makes you feel. I wish I could be so up in your head that before you even had a muscle-feat wish I could be granting it. I know you say you’ll be happy with anything I do and I appreciate it, but I want to use my power to make you excited in ways you never thought possible. I want my size and strength to blast through any limitations of your mind, in the same way they zoom beyond what we thought was possible for one human being. I feed off you getting shocked and excited about what I can do. It’s like I can feel your cock getting harder and harder and that makes my muscles do the same. I’m becoming your muscle slave, baby – with every hefty breath I take being just for you. Seeing you spurt buckets of cum is what I live for. Connor, I don’t mean to boast, but I think your blood transfusion is turning me into some kind of superman. I already feel a hundred times more powerful than I did a day ago. I folded up a Cadillac earlier with some effort but I’m pretty sure I could do it now without straining a bit. And look what happens when I flex my growing muscles – they’re bigger and harder than they were just a few hours ago. Go ahead, feel.” I placed my fingers against his monstrous flexed biceps, which he tensed in front of my face. My fingers registered something akin to marble – but much more dense. His skin didn’t move at all when I rubbed it. It was just too tight and hard. There was such a difference in Mr. Stevens’ big body and it had been less than two days since the transfusion. I felt like Lois Lane getting to finally grope Superman. The old man’s muscles no longer felt like anything familiar. The density of his mass was so incredible now it was clear that no bullet existed that could penetrate his skin. I kept wondering what a guy thought about when he realized he was no longer like other humans. When he fully grasped that he was invincible. I could not begin to understand how this huge man felt – or what went through his mind as he watched me stroke his bulging gun. “You like your superman Stevens, Connor?” Bud asked with a slight growl. “You get more excited thinking about how hard my body has become? Do you come close to squirting just thinking about the fact that my one arm, the one flexing monstrous in front of your face, is probably the most powerful thing in the world? I was a sick feeble over eighty year old man just a few days ago and now I’ve become more powerful than any force of nature. I’m all the gods of Mount Olympus rolled into just one guy for you, little lover. You need a mountain moved? I can do it for you. You want a country defeated? Just name it. I can feel the strength pumping through my muscles and I’m just getting more powerful by the minute. Want me to lift the back of a bus with my pinkie, stud? I’ll easily do it for you. I’m so hot for your affection, Connor, that I’d do anything you told me to. Anything. I’m your superman. Your very own Hulk – ready to make you happy in everything I do. I’m pretty sure I don’t need food anymore. My body is just growing and getting thicker without me doing a thing. My cells must be getting denser and denser every second. When I go to crush something that’s supposed to be unbendable I have to apply very little pressure. I got to keep reminding myself how strong I am so I don’t destroy everything by accident – or worse, hurt someone. It’s easy to remember, though, because I can feel the power surging through my body.” To emphasize his point, Bud placed his right index finger against the back of a city bus that was parked beside us. He then pushed with no effort at all. The entire vehicle scooted forward, tires not rolling because the brakes were on. It was so surreal to see a giant bus move two feet forward simply because of the strength in one finger. Bud was breathing hard – not from any strain, since there wasn’t any – but because he was thinking of me and how excited I was, which only got him pumped up even more. “Anytime I do something powerful I think about your cock getting hard, Connor. It’s like that vision fuels my adrenaline or something. My strength increases when I know you’re turned on. And when you are near me I can feel my muscles expanding – getting thicker and thicker. It’s like we’re some kind of beef inducing magnets that are not only intensely attracted to each other, but our attraction can cause me to grow, too. I’m thinking you’re my life force, little man. I’ll continue to get even more powerful every second I’m around you – eventually getting stronger than the universe, I guess. Well, it feels that way – I’m not sure that’s even possible. All I know is that I love you more than anything in the world. My life is only complete if you are happy every second of the day. That’s why I’ve been given this gift of muscles and strength – just to make you happy. I know it.” Bud was tensing his muscles as he spoke, just to show off. Bulges rippled all over his massive body and, even semi-clothed, the man looked like some kind of skin-covered mountain. His biceps now dwarfed my upper body. When he flexed his guns they tightened and popped with so much power that you knew the guy was capable of incredible feats of strength even before he did anything. His body oozed power – without the guy doing a thing. It was hard to explain the complete satisfaction I felt being near the man. It was much more than knowing I was protected from anyone and anything. It was also much more than knowing he could give me anything I ever desired. It was more about being joined in spirit, somehow. We knew what each other wanted – before either of us said a word. It was uncanny how much I could tune my body into Bud’s huge frame – our hearts almost beating as one. He radiated something akin to the heat of volcanic lava and I allowed myself to be wrapped up in his hot aura. It was much better than the thrill a guy would get from hitting 120 miles per hour in a sports car or flying dangerously fast in a jet. Those were thrills that didn’t last. The muscle fever created by Bud Stevens never went away. I felt utter joy in my worship every second of the day. And Bud’s pleasure with me was constant, as well. I think his body – every inch of it – was in perpetual hard-on mode when we were near each other. The huge dude knew he could make me orgasm any second he wanted to. I was that turned on by his body and his strength. Pushing a bus with one finger was child’s play for him – and he fully understood I knew it. He also knew I craved the sound of his muscles flexing – it was like a leather jacket being twisted or stretched. His skin was just so damn dense and hard. “There are moments, Connor,” the big man said with love in his eyes, “when I am so overwhelmed by my love for you that I want to pick up a car and toss it so hard that it disintegrates as it passes into outer space. God, you turn me on so much, little man. I want to squeeze you so hard that you become part of me…” “Please don’t,” I replied, only half joking. “You know I’d never hurt you, right Connor,” Bud said immediately. “I know it with every fiber of my being, sir.” I answered, smiling. “What do you want then, handsome?” Bud asked. “You want me to rip an SUV apart and then mold it with my bare hands into some kind of modern artwork? Want to see me lift a skyscraper? How about I juggle three Fiats? What do you want, my little man?” “Right now,” I replied with a smile, “all I want is a big manly kiss.” “It would be my pleasure,” the giant mound of man-muscle said, “but I think you should ride my big muscled gun to get it.” Bud slid his monstrous arm between my legs until I was sitting on his huge biceps. It felt like I was straddling a large horse. My chest pressed against his shoulder and I swear I could feel the blood pumping through his arm under my ass. It felt like I was sitting on concrete. He flexed the big peak to make me bounce a few times and then he lifted his arm – carrying me into the air with it. At the same time he turned his face and brought the mammoth bulge and me closer. Every part of the man’s body was harder than rock, but his lips seemed as soft as feather pillows. The bristles of his beard seemed super strong, too. They massaged my face lovingly as he pressed his warm wet mouth against mine. Kissing me turned the man on so much that he actually purred like a giant lion – although it sounded more like a roar than a soft murmur. His jaw and cheeks were cut marble, covered in skin and warm against my face. A tongue more powerful than most full-grown men explored my mouth – easily forcing its way deep into my own pleasure cave. Kissing Mr. Stevens was more like wrestling a wild animal. It was sensual and loving, for sure, but it was also rough, masculine, and cum-inducing. Of course, the best part was that he felt the same way. He kept sucking in air from the side of his mouth and then lip-locked with me for what seemed like an eternity – not needing to seek more air for a long time while I gasped for oxygen maybe four or five times during the orgasmic intervals. It kept running through my mind that I was actually kissing a real-life Superman. A man that could do anything his mind could invent – meeting any challenge that was created, but here he was kissing me like I was his only life force. It was still so hard for me to fathom. The big man took a break to look lovingly into my eyes. “You feel good up on my big gun, Connor,” he said softly, “like some kind of trophy resting on a big pedestal.” “Well, your arm does feel like marble,” I replied, “ So the analogy fits.” “I’m about to bust a huge wad, just from kissing you, sir,” he confessed. “You’re as horny as you are big, I’d say,” I said, laughing. “You make me a walking orgasm time bomb, sir,” he softly replied as he put his forehead against mine. “Sometimes it feels like I’m going to shoot so hard that I could easily knock down a building with my cum.” “Let’s save that for another time, Bud,” I replied – remembering we were out in public. “Shall I kiss you again? “Not unless you want to see these tight shorts blasted to shreds by my ejaculation,” he replied. “I’m almost beyond the control point now.” “Well then,” I said, “I guess you’ll just have to do something powerful to work off some of that sexual tension.” “What did you have in mind, my little man?” he asked, smiling a big grin because he loved to show off. “I don’t know . . . I was thinking it’s getting a little hot out in the sun,” I said. “How about I buy us some sandwiches and we go across the street to that park for a picnic.” “That sounds wonderful,” Bud replied, setting me back on the ground and watching me walk towards a deli shop a few buildings away. I was back in a flash, unable to be away from the man for too long. When I got back he was lifting the back of the bus with one finger – just for fun. “I really like this spot for our picnic,” I said, once we were in the park, but then I looked up at the sky. “But it’s still not in the shade. Maybe you could bring that big tree over here so I don’t get burned.” I added – looking at a huge oak about ten yards away and knowing my wish would please the big man. I smiled at Bud and batted my eyes, teasingly. “You’re such a muscle pervert, Connor,” he teased, tensing his biceps hard as he thought about the feat. “And that’s one of the reasons you love me, sir,” I shot back. “It’s one of the ways we connect – through our love for what your powerful muscles can do. You showing off your strength is like the ultimate foreplay for us. Watching you fold up a Cadillac earlier made me shoot so hard that my balls ached for an hour, but I didn’t mind. It was worth it. Moving a three story tree trunk is going to be child’s play for you. Just don’t hurt the thing, sir. It’s too beautiful to destroy. Please?” “The way you turn me on Connor, I could have that huge oak snapped into a pile of tiny toothpicks in no time at all. You get me going so hard that I’d be able to rip the thing apart as easily as you unfold a napkin,” Bud was now moving into a showing off mantra just to bring me to the edge of explosion. This had clearly become one of his favorite new hobbies. “I could easily put my fist through the middle of the hefty thing and then hoist it from the ground just by flexing my big gun. That would be fun, huh? Seeing the massive root system being yanked from the ground because I pumped up my biceps. It would be cool to have the gigantic thing dangling over my head – just stuck on my forearm. That would get a few guys in this park all hot and bothered, now wouldn’t it? I bet there’d be some major spilling of man-seed if I bear hugged the thing and snapped it in two. Can you imagine how loud the cracking sound would be? We’d both spurt a major load watching that mighty oak submitting to my giant arms. Yeah, Connor, imagine my rock hard biceps pressing into that big trunk and snapping the thing – easily.” “You better stop talking, big man,” I warned, “or I’m going to explode before you do a darn thing.” “God, I love how my talking can get you all excited, honey,” he said, chuckling. “It would be fun to watch you cum hard just because I was whispering muscle feats into your ear.” “Well, it’s only because I know you can do anything you say and thinking about you doing anything you want is just too much for me,” I replied – and the big man was immediately pleased. “Give me a hard kiss, Con,” Bud whispered. “Bring me to the edge so I get so juiced up that moving this tree will be like sliding a pencil across a table.” “Okay, I’ll kiss you, but no exploding in public. That big rocket of yours isn’t hidden at all by those shorts, but at least it’s covered up,” I replied. We brought our lips together and kissed hard. I knew just how much pressure to give – so as to prevent him from cumming, but thrilling him at the same time. The big man grunted like some kind of medieval dragon about to start breathing huge bursts of fire. I tauntingly brought him to the edge of explosion and then pulled my lips away. The giant immediately let out a loud whine – clearly he was desperate for release and wanted me to lead him to ejaculation, but I knew better. I didn’t want to get arrested for indecent exposure and I also wanted him to use his bottled up sexual energy to show off with the giant oak. As soon as Bud realized I would not be sucking face any longer, he let me slid off his big biceps and then he turned toward the tree. “So my little lover wants some shade, huh?” he said as he walked away, to the big oak. “You know, I could just go get a building for you, Connor, but I guess that wouldn’t look good right here in the park. I could also just stand beside you – I’m big enough to block out the sun. But then we wouldn’t get to lie in the grass together – you on top of my big muscles and me feeling your heartbeat next to mine. Nope, the best answer is some natural shade from this giant tree. I’d say this huge thing has been in this spot for a bunch of years, wouldn’t you? I bet it never thought it might get to see things from a different spot. I’ll bet its roots go down about as far as the thing goes up. I could just uproot it and then slam it into the ground over there near you, Con, but I have a better plan.” Bud wrapped one of his big hands around the lower part of the trunk so his forearm was locked behind it. He also made sure I was able to see his big biceps, chest, and face – just to give me a little added pleasure. He winked at me and then I saw his biceps start to bulge and tense. The guy just smiled and at first I didn’t know what was happening, but then I noticed the ground at the base of the tree started to build up. The huge older man started walking towards me. He was easily dragging the big oak through the ground – leaving a trench behind it. I could hear the root system being ripped from what had been it’s home for years as the top of the tall tree swayed a little. Mr. Stevens looked like he was simply dragging a plastic chair across the floor, but he was really pulling a giant oak many yards across an open area. Suddenly, my entire body was engulfed in shade as the big man moved the massive plant a few feet away. His biceps seemed to bulge thicker than the tree itself, but then I realized it just seemed that way since the thing was so powerful. The tree had no choice but to give into the power of Bud Stevens. The big man went back and stomped the ground behind where the tree had been dragged. He didn’t want to leave a big ditch. Soon, it looked like the big oak had always been in this spot and my huge elder lover came over to lie down beside me. I was glad he didn’t touch me, since I was on the verge of exploding – the display of power had been just too exciting and my cock was ready to fire. I’m sure Bud realized this and, thankfully, did not want me to make a mess in my pants right then. I’m sure he had plans of making me cum super hard later on. “Is my little man happy,” he asked and after I nodded yes he added, “That’s all that matters. It’s what I live for – to make you happy, Connor. I have a feeling you could use a rest, right? You think you’re calmed down enough to lie on top of me? I want to be your muscle bed as we take a little snooze in our new shaded area. Can you handle touching all this hard muscle?” I held up my forefinger to signal that I needed just a few more minutes to recover – well, actually to prevent myself from busting out a major wad. The thought of lying on top of the big man was pushing me closer to the edge from which I had just retreated and so I needed to pause for a little longer. I shut my eyes so I wasn’t looking at his tensed huge muscles. I knew this would help, even though I could sense him getting down on the ground beside me – getting my muscle bed ready for resting. I knew, however, that touching him too soon would make me zoom past the point of no return and ejaculate something fierce. After about two minutes, I opened my eyes to the inviting face of my lover. He had his palms behind his head as he lay on the ground, just so his big biceps bulged for my pleasure. His nipples were jutting through his tank top and his massive pecs bulged like to waiting giant pillows. The silver fur that spilled out at the top of his shirt was so fucking sexy that I almost shot off just from anticipating what it would feel like. I forced my own body to calm down and eventually moved away from the danger of an immediate release. “I sense my little man is calm enough to climb up on this muscle mountain,” Bud said, invitingly. “Come on then, come rest for a while. I think my little rearranging of an oak tree kind of wore you out, didn’t it. I should move all the trees in the park – just to freak people out. They’d spend a few days saying things like, ‘Wasn’t that over there yesterday?’ and ‘I could have sworn this clump of trees didn’t exist last week.’ That would be fun, don’t you think, Connor?” I put my finger up to his mouth as my response – as I lifted my head to see his face over his monstrous pecs. My cock was still too pumped up to have him talking like this. I did not want to spill my seed all over his new clothes and I was still too jacked up to completely control my body. He laughed softly and was finally silent to let me truly rest. Within just a few minutes I was sound asleep – simply worn out from my muscle man’s display. I have no idea why something so hard as Bud’s body could be so comfortable. I guess it was the warmth that his muscles exuded and how his powerful heartbeat seemed to be a source of soothing comfort, as well. I’m sure it was like being back in my mother’s womb – secure and nurturing. It registered that I lay on something akin to concrete, but it just didn’t matter. Bud draped his heavy arm across my body and it was like a thick comforter lulling me to a deep sleep. The giant wave-like expansion of his chest as he breathed only seemed to encourage a peaceful rest even more. I drifted back and forth from sleep to a need of feeling the big man’s body. I caressed his massive biceps with one of my hands as the other played with one of the giant nubs jutting from his chest. Every now and then my lover would squeeze me lightly and say something like ‘my boy feels good in my arms’ or ‘yeah, feel all that power in that huge gun, it’s all for you, little man.’ The rumbling in his chest would make my heart flutter and my cock jump to attention. Even his voice reminded me how powerful he was. I was about to go into a total dream-like state when our nap was interrupted. “Um . . . excuse me, sir. I hate . . . um . . . to bother you. I hope you don’t mind . . . it’s just that we could use your . . . uh . . . help,” came the tentative deep voice – at first I thought it was a dream, but then I heard Bud answer. “No bother, fella,” the big man said, “How can we help you?” I opened my eyes and was blessed first with that now familiar view of one of Bud’s magnificent massive pecs – but in the distance I saw the studly face and body of a guy in a fireman’s uniform. He was a big man compared to me, but a small one next to Bud. I was suddenly fully awake and sat up on the body of my lover. Bud moved his hand down to cup my ass to prevent me from sliding off - and to remind me I was his, no matter how cute the fireman was, as if he held a candle to my giant. “Well . . . I . . . um . . . saw you . . . move that . . . I still can’t believe it,” the guy started and then stopped. “That . . . um . . . tree as we were passing by to head to a fire nearby. It’s a pretty big fire and the building is so tall. Our ladder from the truck isn’t high enough to help us reach the flames. My captain doesn’t know I’ve come . . . but I was thinking you might be able to help us. There are people trapped in the building.”
    1 point
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..